Skip to main content

Full text of "César Franck; a translation from the French of Vincent d'Indy"

See other formats


LIBRARY  OF 
WELLESLEY  COLLEGE 


PRESENTED  BY 

Hubert  W.  Lamb 


CESAR    FRANCK 


■J.Kon^Ur,/.h,xt. 


Braiin  fr  Co.. photo. 


CESAR    FRAXCK    AT    THE    ORC.AN 


CESAR  FRANCK 

A  TRANSLATION  FROM  THE 
FRENCH  OF  VINCENT  D'INDY 
WITH  AN  INTRODUCTION  BY 
ROSA    NEWMARCH       »       ;?>       » 


LONDON:    JOHN  LANE  THE   BODLEY   HEAD  LTD. 


,epULn 


First  Pubhshe.i  1905 

Reprinted     .     .     .  1923 


PrtnteU  m  Great  Britain  by  B.  Clay  if  Sons,  Ltd.,  Bungay,  Suffolk, 


INTRODUCTION 

To  most  readers  the  charm  and  peculiar  value  of 
M.  Vincent  d'lndy's  volume  on  Cesar  Franck  will 
be  found  in  the  fact  that  it  is  a  veritable  artistic 
gospel  ;  the  life  and  message  of  a  great  teacher  told 
by  the  most  intimate  and  devout  among  his  disciples. 
Throughout  the  book,  in  a  warm  and  vital  current, 
runs  the  note  of  enthusiasm  and  personal  affection  ; 
while  at  the  same  time  we  are  aware  of  a  strong  and 
just  mind  which  guides  the  pen  and  controls  the 
tendency  to  sentimentality,  or  exaggerate  praise. 
M.  d*Indy's  conscience  is  too  sensitive  and  his 
insight  too  clear  to  permit  of  his  being  biased  in  his 
artistic  judgments.  Nevertheless  to  those  who 
mistrust  the  personal  note  in  biography  and  believe 
that  after  his  death  a  man  is  rarely  well  served  by 
those  who  would  serve  him  best,  the  very  attractions 
and  merits  of  M.  d'Indy's  book  may  seem  to  be  also 
its  weaknesses.  For  there  still  remains  a  regrettably 
large  number  of  the  musical  public  who  know  very 
little  of  Cesar  Franck's  work,  and  who  will  hesitate 
to  accept  in  its  fulness  of  enthusiasm  the  pupil's 
verdict  upon  the  master.     It  is  for  this  reason  that  I 

3 


4  INTRODUCTION 

undertook  to  furnish  the  English  edition  of  M. 
Vincent  d'Indy's  book  with  a  short  introduction 
which  keeps  two  aims  in  view :  to  set  forth  for 
the  benefit  of  the  uninformed,  and  with  due  respect, 
the  unimpeachable  credentials  of  its  author,  and  to 
strengthen  his  position  by  showing  how  writers 
of  widely  different  artistic  creeds  unite  with  him 
in  his  judgment  upon  Cesar  Franck  the  man  and 
musician. 

It  would  be  impossible  to  understand  the  musical 
movement  which  has  been  progressing  in  France 
since  1870  without  having  first  observed  the  re- 
markable ascendency  which  Franck's  personality  and 
teaching — ethical  and  artistic — have  exercised  upon  a 
generation  of  rising  composers,  many  of  whom  are 
now  representative  of  all  that  is  most  genuine  and 
noble  in  French  musical  art,  M.  Remain  Rolland, 
in  his  "  Musiciens  d'aujourd'hui,"  shows  us  that  the 
indifference  to  music  in  its  higher  forms  which  caused 
Berlioz  to  be  misunderstood  and  neglected  in  his  life- 
time by  his  own  compatriots  was  a  phase  through 
which  society  passed  with  the  advent  of  the  Second 
Empire.  Prior  to  1840,  it  is  evident  from  Berlioz's 
own  memoirs  that  there  existed  in  France  a  certain 
degree  of  musical  sensibility  and  appreciation.  Then 
came  the  enthusiasm  for  Rossini,  and  afterwards  for 
Meyerbeer,  which  degenerated  into  a  craze  for  opera 
of  a  merely  frivolous  and  meretricious  kind.  This 
was  the  period  of  trills,  roulades  and  insincerities,  of 
which  Bizet  said  toward  the  close  of  the  sixties  :  "  it 


INTRODUCTION  5 

is  utterly  dead.  Let  us  bury  it  without  tears  or 
regret  and — go  ahead."  Already  the  tide  showed 
signs  of  turning,  but  the  public  was  still  apathetic. 
It  is  a  remarkable  fact  that  the  two  principal  schools 
of  literature  which  existed  in  France  during  the 
middle  of  the  nineteenth  century,  the  romantic  and 
the  naturalistic,  were  callous,  if  not  hostile,  to  music. 
M.  Rolland  instances  Hugo,  Dumas,  the  brothers  de 
Goncourt,  Theophile  Gautier,  Balzac  and  Lamartine, 
as  having  all  been  indifferent  to  the  art  and  even 
contemptuous  of  it.  It  needed  the  calamitous  events 
of  1870  to  awaken  a  new  artistic  conscience  and  new 
tastes  in  France.  In  this  connection  we  are  reminded 
of  a  similar  occurrence  in  the  history  of  culture, 
when  Russia,  recovering  from  the  strain  and  stress  of 
the  year  1812,  gave  birth  to  a  new  and  consciously 
national  school  of  art  and  literature. 

The  great  influences  which  have  affected  the  growth 
of  music  in  France  since  1870  are  twofold.  First  we 
have  the  Wagnerian  movement  which  took  a  great 
hold  upon  the  intellectual  youth  of  France.  It  was 
good  in  so  far  as  it  awoke  a  more  general  interest  in 
the  art ;  but  those  who  lived  much  in  France  at  the 
time  when  the  Wagnerian  craze  was  at  its  most  acute 
crisis  realised,  even  then,  that,  although  stimulating, 
it  was  not  a  fertilising  influence.  It  is  not  amid  the 
crowds  of  devout  and  often  intolerant  pilgrims  who 
journeyed  to  Bayreuth  in  the  eighties,  that  we  shall 
discern  the  personalities  who  were  to  carry  on  the 
best  traditions  of  the  art  in  France.     Most  of  the 


6  INTRODUCTION 

young  generation  were  more  or  less  affected  by 
Wagnerism  ;  but  the  sane  and  lasting  element  in 
this  French  musical  renaissance  must  be  sought 
in  another  direction  ;  amid  a  group  of  quiet 
workers  who  frequented  a  modest  apartment  in 
the  Boulevard  Saint-Michel  and  learnt  their  art 
from  the  most  retiring  and  unpretentious  of  teachers 
— Cesar  Franck.  *'  He  stood  outside  the  Wag- 
nerian movement,  in  a  serene  and  fecund  solitude," 
writes  M.  Romain  Rolland.  *'  To  the  attraction 
which  he  exercised  by  his  genius,  his  personality,  and 
his  moral  greatness  upon  the  little  circle  of  friends 
who  knew  and  respected  him,  must  be  added  the 
authority  of  his  scientific  knowledge.  In  the  face 
of  the  Wagnerian  art,  he  unconsciously  resuscitated 
the  spirit  of  John  Sebastian  Bach,  the  infinitely 
rich  and  profound  spirit  of  the  past.  In  this  way 
he  found  himself  unintentionally  the  head  of  a  school 
and  the  greatest  educational  force  in  contemporary 
French  music.'* 

Bruneau,  a  critic  whose  outlook  is  very  different 
from  that  of  the  writer  whom  I  have  just  quoted, 
names  Franck  as  one  of  the  three  regenerators  of 
modern  music.  Speaking  of  the  period  of  operatic 
decadence  to  which  I  have  already  referred,  when 
heroes  and  heroines  died  agreeably  before  our  eyes  to 
a  cheerful  valse  rhythm  and  paused  in  moments  ot 
tragic  intensity  to  emit  strings  o^  fiorituri  and  shakes, 
he  says  :  **  The  overwhelming  success  of  such  works 
almost  dealt  a  death-blow   to   music.     A  German, 


INTRODUCTION  7 

Richard  Wagner ;  a  Frenchman,  Hector  Berlioz ; 
and  a  Belgian  who  wished  to  belong  to  our  glorious 
school,  and  therefore  asked  to  become  naturalised — 
Cesar  Franck,  saved  the  art.  The  first  knitted  up 
the  Beethoven  traditions  and  wedded  symphony  to 
the  drama ;  the  second,  a  fervent  disciple  of  Gluck, 
linked  his  romanticism  directly  to  classic  art  ;  the 
third,  going  back  still  further  into  the  past,  and 
taking  root  there,  mingled  the  polyphonic  riches  of 
Bach  with  the  treasures  of  harmony  and  melody 
which  he  left  us.  We  cannot  too  greatly  thank, 
admire,  and  venerate  them." 

Thus  we  see  Franck,  for  so  many  years  mis- 
understood and  slighted  by  his  official  contem- 
poraries, becoming  surely  and  steadily  recognised  as 
one  of  the  chief  artistic  influences  of  the  nineteenth 
century.  M.  d'Indy's  book  shows  us  what  he  has 
done  for  France.  Nor  are  there  wanting  signs  that 
his  influence  has  extended  in  some  measure  to  this 
country,  where  a  genius  of  our  own,  Edward  Elgar, 
has,  consciously  or  unconsciously,  realised  a  similar 
union  of  traditional  faith  with  complete  artistic  liberty. 
The  performance  of  a  representative  work  by  Cesar 
Franck  has  an  immense  concern  for  the  student  of 
musical  history,  because  he  has  solved,  more  success- 
fully perhaps  than  any  composer  of  his  day,  the 
question  of  the  enlargement  and  revivification  of 
classical  forms  without  efi^ecting  their  ultimate 
destruction. 

In  the  last  five  or  six  years  Franck's  works  have 


8  INTRODUCTION 

received  considerable  attention  in  this  country.  That 
great  artist,  Eugene  Ysaye,  may  be  said  to  have 
popularised  his  Sonata  for  violin  and  piano.  His 
Symphonic  Variations  for  piano  and  orchestra,  and 
the  Symphonic  poem  "  Les  Djinns,"  for  the  same 
combination,  have  been  heard  at  many  concerts  in 
London  and  the  provinces.  His  masterpiece,  '*  The 
Beatitudes,"  has  been  given  at  Cardiff,  in  part  at 
Hereford,  and  in  its  entirety  in  Glasgow,  and  more 
recently  at  the  Sheffield  Festival  (1908),  under  Mr. 
Henry  J.  Wood.  Some  of  his  compositions,  how- 
ever, such  as  the  delightful  **  Psyche,"  have  suffered 
an  incomprehensible  neglect.  From  the  master  I 
pass  to  his  pupil  and  biographer. 

As  recently  as  March  of  the  present  year  M. 
Vincent  d'Indy  made  his  first  public  appearance  in 
England  in  the  dual  capacity  of  conductor  and 
composer.*  On  that  occasion  I  wrote  for  the  pro- 
gramme-book a  brief  account  of  the  composer  and 
his  career,  which  I  propose  to  reproduce  here  with 
greater  fulness  of  detail 

In  introducing  Vincent  d'Indy*s  personality  to  a 
London  audience,  I  described  him  not  only  as  the  most 
illustrious  of  Franck's  pupils,  but  also  as  the  master's 
most  devoted  friend,  a  qualification  which  I  believe  he 
would  prefer  to  all  others.  To  this  master  he  owes  not 
merely  the  priceless  advantages  of  inspired  teaching, 
but  the  untarnished  purity  of  the  artistic  and  ethical 
ideals  which  he  has  consistently  followed  throughout 

*  March  27,  1909,  at  a  Queen's  Hall  Symphony  Concert. 


INTRODUCTION  9 

his  career.  Naturally,  this  does  not  constitute  M. 
d'Indy's  sole  claim  to  eminence.  He  has  his  own 
strongly-marked  individuality,  which  is  sufficient  to 
ensure  him  a  great  place  in  the  world  ;  but  the 
influence  of  Franck  blends  so  subtly  with  all  he  is 
and  does  that  to  ignore  it  would  be  to  misunder- 
stand the  finest  qualities  of  his  work — its  clearness, 
sincerity,  and  noble  orderliness  ;  its  firm  workman- 
ship, and  its  peculiar  strength  which  is  the  outcome 
of  faith  and  enthusiasm. 

Vincent  d'Indy  was  born  in  Paris,  March  27, 
1 85 1.  His  family  came  from  the  picturesque 
mountain  region  of  the  Ccvennes.  Here  the  musi- 
cian spent  much  time  in  his  youth,  and  the  familiar 
landscape  forms  the  background  of  many  of  his 
musical  works.  While  still  a  lad  he  studied  the 
piano  with  Diemer,  and  theory  and  composition 
with  Lavignac,  Although  his  talents  were  remark- 
able, it  was  not  at  first  intended  that  he  should 
become  a  professional  musician.  It  was  only  after 
submitting  a  pianoforte  quartet  to  Cesar  Franck,  and 
receiving  his  encouraging  criticism  that  he  resolved 
to  study  seriously.  The  war  of  1870  proved  an 
interruption  to  his  work,  for  he  took  an  active  share 
in  the  defence  of  Paris;  and  it  was  not  until  1873 
that  he  actually  joined  Franck*s  organ  class  at  the 
Conservatoire.  Here  he  won  a  second  prize  in 
1874,  and  2.  primus  accessit  the  following  year. 

On  leaving  the  Conservatoire  he  became  choir- 
master to  Colonne,  and,  for  experience'  sake,  took 


10  INTRODUCTION 

the  post  of  second  drummer  in  his  orchestra.  During 
this  year  (i  875)  his  overture  "  The  Piccolomini  '*  was 
produced  by  Pasdeloup  at  the  Concerts  Populaires, 
and  won  him  recognition  as  a  composer  of  high  and 
serious  aims.  Afterwards  he  altered  this  work  and 
added,  first  a  prologue,  entitled  "  Wallenstein's 
Camp  "  (1880),  and  then  a  third  section  "  The  Death 
of  Wallenstein."  It  was  this  Trilogy — by  many 
critics  considered  his  masterpiece — that  he  conducted 
at  Queen's  Hall  on  the  occasion  to  which  I  have 
already  referred. 

The  principal  works  of  the  succeeding  years  were  : 
the  overture  ''  Antony  and  Cleopatra  "  (1876)  ;  **  La 
Foret  Enchantee"  a  symphonic  ballad  (1878);  the 
pianoforte  quartet  Op.  7  ;  an  operetta  *'  Attendez-moi 
sous  Forme"  (1881).  In  1886  he  won  the  first 
prize  in  the  competitions  organised  by  the  City  of 
Paris  with  a  dramatic  legend  ''  Le  Chant  de  la 
Cloche,"  the  poem  written  by  himself  on  the  basis  of 
Schiller's  "  Lay  of  the  Bell."  The  orchestral  legend 
"  Sauge-Fleurie  "  and  the  "  Symphonie  Cevenole  " 
also  date  from  about  this  time.  His  second  Symphony 
was  produced  at  the  Concerts  Lamoureux  in  1904. 
**  Fervaal,''  an  opera  in  three  acts  and  a  prologue, 
and  *'  L'Etranger,"  in  one  act,  were  both  mounted 
for  the  first  time  in  Brussels ;  the  former  on  March  12, 
1897  ;  the  latter  in  January  1903. 

In  an  article  by  M.  Hugues  Imbert  {T/ie  Musician, 
November  17,  1897),  the  writer  mentions  three 
great  influences  which,  he  considers,  have  helped  to 


INTRODUCTION  ii 

mould  Vincent  d'Indy's  style  :  "  Nature,  Berlioz, 
and  Wagner."  I  have  already  spoken  of  an  influence 
which  seems  to  me  more  intimate  and  far-reaching 
than  that  of  Berlioz  or  Wagner  ;  but  undoubtedly  in  a 
considerable  number  of  the  composer*s  works  a  keen 
feeling  for  nature  is  a  predominant  quality. 

Speaking  of  the  many-sidedness  of  this  gifted  per- 
sonality, M.  Romain  Rolland  says  :  "  There  are  no 
shadows  within  him.  His  thought  and  his  art  are  as 
clear  as  his  glance,  which  gives  such  youthfulness  to 
his  physiognomy.  He  feels  it  a  necessity  to  judge, 
order,  classify  and  unify.  There  is  no  mind  more 
completely  French  than  his.  .  .  .  This  need  of  clarity 
is  the  ruling  principle  ot  his  artistic  temperament. 
And  this  is  the  more  remarkable  because  his  nature 
is  far  from  being  simple.  By  the  mere  fact  of  his 
wide  musical  education,  and  constant  desire  to 
learn,  it  is  enriched  by  a  number  and  variety  of 
elements  which  almost  contradict  one  another.  We 
must  realise  that  M.  d*Indy  is  one  of  the  musicians 
best  acquainted  with  the  music  of  the  past  and  of 
foreign  nations ;  musical  forms  of  all  times  and 
all  lands  float  through  his  thoughts  and  he  is  not 
quite  decided  upon  any  of  them.  .  .  .  We  must 
also  bear  in  mind  that  he  has  come  in  contact, 
direct  or  indirect,  with  all  the  greatest  musical 
personalities  of  our  time,  Wagner,  Liszt,  Brahms  and 
Cesar  Franck,  and  has  willingly  submitted  to  their 
attraction ;  for  he  is  not  one  of  those  egotistical 
geniuses  who  carry  the  thought  of  their  own  interests 


12  INTRODUCTION 

into  everything  ;  those  great  omnivorous  spirits  who 
see  nothing,  seek  nothing,  enjoy  nothing  save  vi^ith 
the  idea  of  assimilating  forces  which  may  prove  useful 
to  themselves.  He  abandons  himself  freely,  happy 
in  rendering  homage  to  others  and  submitting  himself 
to  their  charm.  Somewhere  he  speaks  of  *  the 
irresistible  need  of  transformation  *  which  exists  in  all 
artists.  In  order  not  to  be  submerged  by  this 
wealth  of  elements  and  opposing  influences,  it  is 
needful  to  have  a  great  force  of  passion  or  of  will 
which  can  eliminate,  select  and  transform  them. 
M.  d'Indy  eliminates  very  little  :  he  organises.  He 
employs  in  his  music  the  qualities  of  a  commander  : 
intelligence  of  aim  and  patient  will-power  to  attain, 
a  complete  knowledge  of  the  means  at  his  disposal, 
a  sense  of  order  and  a  mastery  of  himself  and  his 
work.  In  spite  of  the  variety  of  materials  which  he 
employs  the  ensemble  is  always  clear.*' 

If  this  eclecticism,  and  this  power  of  assimilation  and 
reorganisation,  detract  somewhat  from  the  individu- 
ality of  an  artist's  creative  work,  they  at  least  fit  him 
in  the  highest  degree  to  be  a  critic  and  an  educator. 
This  is  a  side  of  M.  d'Indy's  activity  which  cannot 
be  ignored  in  any  Introduction  which  pretends  to 
throw  light  upon  this  book  and  its  author.  I  will, 
therefore,  complete  my  prefatory  remarks  with  a 
short  reference  to  that  great  work,  the  outcome  of 
his  faith  and  devotion,  which  exists  as  a  living  and 
glorious  monument  to  the  memory  of  Cesar  Franck. 

The    Schola    Cantorum  was    founded   in   the  first 


INTRODUCTION  13 

instance  by  M.  Vincent  d'Indy  in  conjunction  with 
M.  Charles  Bordes,  director  of  the  Chanteurs  de 
Saint-Gervais,  and  the  well-known  organist  M.  A. 
Guilmant.  In  the  earlier  prospectuses  issued  by  its 
founders  the  aims  of  the  institution  were  limited  to 
formulating  a  reformation  of  the  church  music  by 
means  of  a  return  to  the  great  models  of  the  past. 
The  Gregorian  system  was  to  be  accepted  as  the 
enduring  basis  of  the  church  music,  with  the  addition 
of  Palestrina  and  other  music  which  conformed  to 
these  schools.  But  this  ideal,  when  carried  into 
practice,  although  it  had  the  laudable  result  of 
restoring  much  of  the  old  ecclesiastical  music,  was 
found  to  be  too  restricted  a  foundation  on  which  to 
build  a  new  art.  *'  The  spirit  of  inquiry  and  the 
feeling  for  modern  life  gradually  got  the  better  of 
these  principles,"  says  M.  Romain  Rolland.*  From 
Gregorian  music  and  the  school  of  Palestrina, 
examples  of  which  were  sung  by  the  Chanteurs  de 
Saint-Gervais  in  Holy  Week  under  the  direction  of 
M.  C.  Bordes,  they  passed  on  to  the  works  of 
Heinrich  Schiitz  and  the  Italian  and  German 
composers  of  the  seventeenth  century,  and  then  to 
the  masterpieces  of  Bach,  Rameau  and  Gluck.  From 
the  modest  origins  of  the  Schola  Cantorum  was  evolved 
the  idea  of  a  school  of  music  which  should  answer  to 
modern  requirements.  The  prime  mover  in  this 
enlargement  of  ideals  was  M.  Vincent  d'Indy,  and 
when  in  1900  he  became  head  of  the  Schola  he  moved 
*  "Musiciens  d'aujourd'hui."     Hachette,  Paris,  1908. 


14  INTRODUCTION 

into  more  spacious  quarters,  found  in  an  old-world 
house  in  the  Rue  Saint-Jacques,  where  he  proceeded 
to  carry  out  his  cherished  plan.  What  these  wider 
ideals  were  we  may  gather  from  his  inaugural  address, 
delivered  on  November  2,  1900. 

"  Art  is  a  microcosm,"  he  said,  *'  which  passes  like 
the  world  itself  through  successive  periods  of  youth, 
maturity  and  age  ;  which  never  perishes,  but  con- 
tinually renews  uself.  It  is  not  a  closed  circle,  but 
a  spiral,  perpetually  ascending  and  progressing.  I 
intend  to  make  my  pupils  follow  the  same  movement 
as  the  art  itself,  so  that  having  gone  through  the 
transformations  to  which  music  has  been  subjected  in 
the  course  of  centuries,  they  may  emerge  from  their 
period  of  study  better  equipped  for  the  conflict  of 
these  modern  days,  because  they  will  have  lived,  so 
to  speak,  the  life  of  their  art,  and  will  have  assimi- 
lated in  their  natural  order  the  forms  which  have 
succeeded  each  other  logically  through  the  various 
periods  in  the  development  of  the  art." 

The  whole  object  of  this  method  of  historical 
teaching  was  the  refreshment  of  modern  music  at 
the  well-spring  of  tradition.  In  the  decorative  art 
of  plain  song  and  the  architectural  art  of  Palestrina, 
the  founder  of  the  Schola  Cantorum  believed  that  the 
student  of  to-day  could  find  innumerable  suggestions 
for  fresh  rhythmic,  melodic  and  harmonic  devices. 
Here  was  the  true  nourishment  for  our  modern 
dryness  of  spirit.  Founded  in  a  spirit  of  sane  eclec- 
ticism, and  vitalised  by  an  immense  and  enthusiastic 


INTRODUCTION  15 

faith  in  classic  tradition — interpreted  in  the  spirit 
rather  than  the  letter — the  Schola  Canlorum  has 
flourished  and  gained  each  year  in  prestige.  It  is  a 
kind  of  second  and  more  modern  Conservatoire. 

Starting  with  twenty-one  pupils  in  1896,  last  year 
it  numbered  320.  It  boasts  nine  classes  for  com- 
position, over  eight  of  which  M.  d'Indy  himself 
presides.  It  is  as  active  in  giving  concerts  and 
performances  of  works  which  are  rarely  heard  as  it 
is  in  teaching.  Branches  have  been  formed  at  Lyons, 
Marseilles,  Bordeaux,  Avignon,  Montpellier,  Nancy, 
Epinal,  Montlugon,  Saint-Chamond,  and  Saint-Jean- 
de-Luz.  The  Schola  Cantorum  has  also  its  publishing 
house  whence  have  been  issued  a  number  of  fine 
editions  of  old  works,*  and  on  the  modern  side  the 
Edition  Mutuelle,  published  by  the  composers  them- 
selves, who  thus  remain  the  proprietors  of  their 
works.  An  indirect  outcome  of  this  movement  is 
the  French  Bach  Society,  founded  in  1905,  by 
M.  Gustave  Bret,  a  former  pupil  of  the  Schola, 

When  we  reckon  up  these  numerous  and  far- 
reaching  spheres  of  activity  and  remember  that  they 
all  owe  their  existence  to  the  teaching  of  Cesar 
Franck,t  we  feel   that    it  is   difficult  to  exaggerate 

*  Among  the  old  works  re-issued  by  this  institution  are  the 
"Orfeo"and  the  "  Incoronazione  di  Poppea  "  of  Monteverde, 
edited  by  M.  Vincent  d'Indy. 

t  ''Our  venerated  'Father*  Franck  is  to  some  degree  the 
grandfather  of  this  Bchola  Cantorum;  for  it  is  his  method  of 
teaching  that  we  shall  strive  to  continue  and  apply  here."  From 
an  address  by  M,  Vincent  d'Indy,  November  1900. 

B 


i6  INTRODUCTION 

his    influence    upon    the    musical    development    oi 
France.     Nor,  if  we  came  to  consider  the  question 
more  closely,  need  we  perhaps  restrict  the  area  of  his 
influence  to  France  alone.      In  Belgium  he  has  many 
devoted  followers,  and  an  indefatigable  propagandist 
in  the  person   of  Eugene   Ysaye.     In   England  the 
scattered   seed    of  his  sowing   has  not  fallen  upon 
infructile  soil.     It  is  time,  then,  that  we  knew  some- 
thing more  ot  this  righteous  spirit  and  poetic  thinker 
whose  place  in  music  is  not  so  far  removed  from 
that    of    Bach    and    Beethoven.      No    monumental 
biography  of  Cesar  Franck   has  yet   been  given  to 
the  world.     Perhaps  the  simplicity  and  uneventful- 
ness  of  his  life,  which  left  him  little  time  for  travel 
or  correspondence,  will  save  him  from  the  doubtful 
glory  of  being  commemorated  in  a  colossal   **  Life 
and  Letters,"  wherein  all  the  small  indignities  of  his 
humanity  might  be    mercilessly    exposed    to   view. 
Up  to  the   present  moment  this  tender  and  sincere 
tribute  from  the  pupil   to  the   master  remains  the 
most  complete  and  authoritative  record  of  Franck's 
personality  and  career.     The  translation,  although  it 
Is  from  the  language  I  heard  most  frequently  from 
my  mother  in  childhood  into   one  with   which  the 
habit  of  later  years  has  made  me  still  more  familiar, 
is    doubtless    far    from    perfect.       But    it    has   been 
undertaken    in    something    of   the    same    spirit    of 
enthusiastic   veneration  which    inspires  the   original, 
and  I  can  only  hope  I  have  not  done  too  great  an 
injustice  to  a  book  the  success  of  which  in  England 
and  America  I  have  very  much  at  heart. 


INTRODUCTION  17 

P.S. — Scarcely  were  the  final  proofs  of  the  fore- 
going Introduction  in  the  hands  of  the  printers  when 
I  received  from  Paris  a  copy  of  M.  CamiJle  Mau- 
clair's  latest  musical  essays  :  '*  La  Religion  de  la 
Muslque."  *  Turning  over  the  fascinating  pages  in 
which  so  many  aspects  of  the  art  are  treated  with 
such  delicate  perception  and  from  a  standpoint  all 
too  rare — from  that  of  the  worshipper  of  Music 
rather  than  of  Musicians — 1  came  upon  the  chapters 
entitled  ''  Deux  Impressions  sur  Cesar  Franck..'' 
Here,  I  felt  was  an  appreciation  which  had  a  special 
value ;  which  would  crown  and  complete  the  varied 
array  of  judgments  which  I  had  already  cited  in  the 
earlier  pages  of  my  Introduction.  For  M.  Mauclair's 
impressions  are  neither  those  of  a  contemporary  com- 
poser, nor  of  a  scientific  musician.  Their  significance 
and  peculiar  interest  lie  in  the  fact  of  their  being 
wholly  unprofessional— if  I  may  use  the  term  in  this 
connection.  They  are  the  ideas  of  man  less  occupied 
with  the  realisation  than  with  the  love  of  music  ;  who 
regards  it  as  the  latest  religion  revealed  to  modern 
scepticism.  He,  too, believes  that  Franck's  mission  was 
to  save  the  art  in  that  moment  of  prostration  which 
followed  upon  "  the  monstrous  Wagnerian  irrup- 
tion," the  close  of  which  threatened  to  destroy  all 
musical  initiative,  leaving  room  only  for  the  alter- 
natives of  timid  imitation,  or  a  hesitating  return  to 
the  formulas  of  the  past.  It  was  amid  the  general 
disorganisation    which     succeeded     the     death    of 

*  La  Religion  de  la  Musique,  par  Camille  Mauclair.  Paris, 
1909.     Librairie  Fischbacher. 


1 8  INTRODUCTION 

Wagner  that  Cesar  Franck  appeared  ''like  the 
faithful  shepherd  who  restores  confidence  and  order 
to  his  terror-stricken  flock  when  the  storm  is  spent. 
Unknown  or  misunderstood,  he  was  yet  able,  by  the 
charm  and  faith  of  his  gentle  genius,  to  check  on  a 
dangerous  down-grade  the  young  men  who,  a  few 
years  later,  were  to  form  the  sole  cohesive  group  of 
the  French  school."  He  showed  the  young  and 
enthusiastic  generation  that  music  should  be  loved 
for  itself  rather  than  for  the  sake  of  the  audacious 
personality  who  had  moulded  it  to  his  will.  He 
showed  them,  too,  the  futility  of  trying  to  follow 
Wagner  along  a  dramatic  path  that  he  alone  could 
tread.  "  He  recalled  Gluck,  Rameau,  Bach,  and 
Beethoven  and  his  persuasive  teaching  saved  modern 
music.'* 

Cesar  Franck  alone  could  speak  with  authority  and 
make  this  new,  circumflecting  course  a  possibility. 
"  Any  other  musician  (at  that  time),"  says  M.  Mau- 
clair,  "would  have  advised  an  anti- Wagnerian  reac- 
tion. The  question,  however,  was  not  to  avoid 
imitating  Wagner  by  doing  the  opposite  to  what  he 
did  ;  but  to  retrace  once  more  after  the  general 
upheaval,  the  natural  relations  between  music  and 
all  those  things  which  the  human  soul  will  always 
crave  to  express.   .   .  ." 

"  The  Wagnerian  vortex  avoided ;  the  theatre 
neglected  for  a  sufficient  time  to  allow  the  echo  of 
Bayreuth  to  die  away  and  certain  manifestations  of 
the  French  spirit  to   reappear  on   the   French  stage 


INTRODUCTION  19 

{'  L'Etranger,'  *  Pelleas,'  '  Louise  ') ;  symphony 
and  sonata  restored  to  an  honourable  position  ;  re- 
searches undertaken  into  musical  origins ;  musical 
criticism  revived  ;  the  liberal  teaching  of  the  Sc/io/a, 
a  direct  emanation  from  the  spirit  of  Franck — here 
we  see  the  results  of  the  peaceable,  serious  and  loving 
intervention  of  that  retiring  old  man  who,  free  from 
prudery,  lived  like  a  saint." 

Passing  on  from  the  man  to  his  music,  M.  Mauclair 
enumerates  Tsjc/ie,  the  Symphony^  the  ^uintet^  the 
Violin  and  Pianoforte  Sonata^  The  Beatitudes^  portions 
of  Redemption  and  Hulda^  the  Organ  Chorales^  the 
Fr elude ^  Aria  and  Finale^  the  Chorale  Tr elude  and 
Fugue  for  piano,  as  masterpieces  which  will  never 
fade,  and  to  which,  since  Bach  and  Beethoven, 
nothing  can  be  compared  in  the  domain  of  pure 
harmony.  Schumann,  he  thinks,  may  have  more 
nervous  energy,  Liszt  and  Berlioz  may  be  greater 
colourists,  Brahms  more  complex,  Borodin  more 
strange  and  exotic,  but  none  of  these  masters  is  so 
intimately  musical,  none  so  serenely  linked  to  the 
classicism  of  Bach.  "  No  one  else  has  that  faculty 
of  suave  and  sensuous  mysticism,  that  unique  charm, 
that  serene  plenitude  of  fervour,  that  purity  of 
soaring  melody,  above  all,  that  power  of  joy  which 
springs  from  a  religious  effusion,  that  radiant  white- 
ness resulting  from  a  harmony  at  once  ingenuous 
and  ecstatic.  There  is  no  severity  in  this  evangelical 
mysticism.  Undoubtedly  the  Organ  Chorales  and 
pianoforte  works  are  of  powerful  construction  and 


20  INTRODUCTION 

have  the  magnificent  rectitude  which  proceeds 
directly  from  Bach.  But  Bach  is  formidable ;  he 
thunders,  he  has  the  robust  faith  of  the  Middle 
Ages,  his  rhythm  is  colossal ;  even  his  gaiety  is  as 
alarming  as  the  laughter  of  a  giant.  Franck  is 
enamoured  of  gentleness  and  consolation,  and  his 
music  rolls  into  the  soul  in  long  waves,  as  on  the 
slack  of  a  moonht  tide.  It  is  tenderness  itself; 
divine  tenderness  borrowing  the  humble  smile  of 
humanity." 

But  while  doing  full  justice  to  the  mild  and 
saintly  qualities  of  Franck  nature,  M.  Mauclair 
discerns  also  the  elements  of  passion  and  romanti- 
cism, of  which  we  become  aware  in  such  works  as 
the  Sonata  for  Violin  and  Piano  and  the  symphonic 
poem  Le  Chasseur  Maudit.  But  he  considers  that 
Franck's  ardours  are  invariably  dominated  by  a 
purity  which  will  always  remain  the  principal  feature 
of  his  inspiration.  "  A  purity  which  is  neither  dry 
nor  severe,  but  smiling,  loving  and  gentle,  like  a 
Correggio  seen  against  a  decorative  background  by 
Puvis  de  Chavannes.'* 

One  more  quotation  I  cannot  resist  making  from 
these  "  Impressions,"  because,  while  the  following 
lines  sum  up  the  work  which  Franck  did  for  his  art, 
they  contain  also  a  prophecy  which  has  been  at  least 
partially  fulfilled.  To  those  who  have  been  stirred 
time  after  time  by  the  wordless,  psychological  pro- 
g^ramme  of  Elgar's  new  symphony,  this  quotation  will 
come  as  an  echo  of  their  own  thoughts  about  it.     For 


INTRODUCTION  21 

while  we  may  so  far  disagree  with  M.  Mauclair  as 
to  feel  that  all  the  varied  directions  of  music 
enumerated  below  have  been  desirable,  and  that 
each  one  has  its  special  value  for  the  progress  of 
the  art,  yet  we  cannot  doubt  that  the  way  indicated 
by  Franck  is  the  one  we  could  least  afford  to  lose. 
Therefore  we  may  be  glad  and  proud  that  it  fell  to 
the  lot  of  an  Englishman  to  take  the  next  forward 
step  along  the  path  of  psychological  development  in 
symphonic  music. 

**  Franck,"  says  M.  Mauclair,  **  forms  the  natural 
link  between  classicism  and  the  polyphony  to  come. 
The  direct  line  of  descent  in  pure  music  had  been 
broken  by  the  descriptive  romanticism  of  Liszt  and 
Berlioz,  and  finally  by  Wagner,  whose  deviations  were 
marvellous,  but  dangerous  to  the  destinies  of  their 
art.  The  intervention  of  Franck  which  was  at  once 
traditional  and  innovating,  set  the  wandering  feet  of 
a  whole  generation  on  the  right  track,  with  rare  tact 
and  without  any  reaction.  This  is  what  caused  this 
mystic,  this  visionary  of  the  golden  age  of  music,  to 
be  not  only  the  last  master  of  the  nineteenth  century, 
but  also  the  one  man  who  could  assure  the  free  evo- 
lution of  the  music  of  the  future  ;  the  evolution  of 
music  itself,  which  should  be  neither  descriptive, 
theatrical,  nor  picturesque,  but  only  psychological, 
moving  the  soul  and  revealing  the  infinite  by  the 
very  song  of  the  lyre.'* 


CONTENTS 

THE    MAN 


PAGE 
29 


I.  His  Life 

II.  The  Physical  and  Spiritual  Man  62 

THE   ARTIST   AND   HIS    MUSIC 

I.  The  Genesis  of  his  Works  73 

II.  Predilections  and  Influences  92 

III.  Methods  of  Work  97 

IV.  First  Per-od  (i 841-1858)  104 
V.  Second  Period  (1858-1872)  125 

VI.  Third  Period  (1872-1890)  159 

VII.  The  Quartet  in  D  major  182 

VIII.  The  Three  Organ  Chorales  198 

IX.  The  Beatitudes  202 

THE   TEACHER   AND   HIS    HUMAN 
WORK 

I.  "Father"   Franck  233 

II.  The  Artistic  Family  251 

List  of   Works  257 

Bibliography  271 

23 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


C^sar  Franck  at  the  organ  of  Sainte-Clotilde  Frontispiece 

To  face  page 

The  Basilica  Church  of  Sainte-Clotilde  138 

C^sar  Franck  with  Eug.  Ysaye  and  other  musicians, 
on  the  occasion  of  his  last  concert,  Tournai, 
April  22,  1890  170 

The  Monument  to  C6sar  Franck,  by  Alfred  Lenoir        234 


THE    MAN 


I 

HIS    LIFE 

On  December  lo,  1822,  the  very  day  upon  which 
the  giant  of  symphony,  Ludwig  van  Beethoven,  put 
the  finishing  touches  to  the  manuscript  of  a  work 
which  he  justly  regarded  as  his  most  perfect  master- 
piece— the  sublime  Mass  in  D  minor — a  child  was 
born  into  the  world  destined  to  become  the  true 
successor  of  the  Master  of  Bonn,  both  in  the  sphere 
of  sacred  music  and  in  that  of  symphony. 

It  was  at  Liege,  in  the  Walloon  district,  that  C^sar 
Franck  was  born  and  spent  the  first  years  of  his  life, 
in  a  land  which  is  peculiarly  French,  not  only  in 
sentiment  and  language,  but  also  in  its  external 
aspect.  What  other  spot  recalls  more  nearly  the 
central  plains  of  France  than  these  irregular  valleys, 
with  their  abrupt  lines  ;  these  waste-lands  where  in 
spring  the  flowering  broom  stretches  far  and  wide  to 
an  almost  boundless,  golden  horizon  ;  these  low  hills 
on  which  the  French  traveller  is  astonished  to  recog- 
nise the  same  pines  and  beeches  that  clothe  the  cold 
mountains  of  the  Cevennes  ?      This  is  the  land,  so 

39 


30  CESAR  FRANCK 

Gallic  in  its  outward  appearance,  so  German  in  its 
customs  and  surroundings,  which  was  inevitably 
destined  to  give  birth  to  the  creator  of  a  symphonic 
art  that  was  exceedingly  French  in  its  spirit  of 
balance  and  precision,  while  at  the  same  time  it  rested 
upon  the  solid  basis  of  Beethoven's  art,  itself  the 
outcome  of  still  earlier  musical  traditions. 

The  Francks  claim  descent  from  a  family  ot 
Walloon  painters  bearing  the  same  name,*  whose 
works  show  not  only  the  qualities  we  associate  with 
the  so-called  primitive  painters,  but  also  many 
characteristics  which  foreshadow  the  art  of  Rem- 
brandt. The  musician's  eldest  son,  M.  Georges 
Cesar  Franck,  possesses  a  small  picture,  painted  on 
copper,  by  one  of  these  artists,  representing  the 
mocking  of  the  Saviour,  which  in  composition,  if 
not  in  colouring,  is  Interesting  from  this  point  of 
view.  Possibly  it  was  to  a  reversion  to  type  that 
Cesar  Franck  owed  his  talent  for  drawing,  which  he 
cultivated  in  his  youth,  and  for  which  he  retained  his 
taste  as  he  grew  older.  We  shall  come  upon  traces 
of  it  as  we  continue  to  study  his  life  and  work. 

The    young    man's    mind    was    directed    towards 

*  The  earliest  of  these  painters  was  Jerome  Franck,  born  1540 
at  Herrenthal,  died  1610  in  Paris,  whither  he  had  emigrated,  like 
his  musical  descendant,  and  obtained  the  appointment  of  painter 
to  Henri  III.  His  masterpiece  is  said  to  have  been  a  Nativity, 
which  he  painted  for  the  church  of  Les  Cordeliers,  destroyed 
during  the  Revolution. 

; 


HIS  LIFE  31 

music  quite  early  in  life.  His  father,  a  man  of 
stern  and  autocratic  character,  although  engaged  in 
banking,  had  many  friends  in  the  artistic  world,  and 
decided  that  both  his  sons  should  become  professional 
musicians. 

There  was  no  alternative  but  to  bow  to  this  pre- 
mature decision,  which,  generally  speaking,  would  be 
calculated  to  arouse  a  child's  disgust,  or  even  his 
active  dislike  of  the  work  undertaken  invito  corde ; 
but  fortunately  in  the  case  of  Cesar  Franck  the  seed 
of  music,  sown  so  early,  fell  upon  a  wonderfully 
fruitful  soil. 

He  had  barely  reached  his  eleventh  year  when, 
accompanied  by  his  father,  he  made  a  tour  in 
Belgium,  during  which  he  met  a  young  artist,  a  year 
or  two  older  than  himself,  who  was  also  touring  as  a 
virtuoso.  This  child  was  Pauline  Garcia,  afterwards 
known  as  the  famous  singer  Madame  Pauline 
Viardot. 

At  twelve  years  of  age  he  had  completed  his 
studies  at  the  music  school  at  Liege,  and  his  father, 
ambitious  of  his  success  on  a  larger  scale,  emigrated 
with  both  his  sons  to  Paris  in  1836.  The  father  of 
the  future  composer  of  T/ie  Beatitudes  asked  per- 
mission to  enter  him  at  the  Conservatoire.  It  was 
not  until  the  following  year,  1837,  that  Cesar  was 
entered  as  a  pupil,  joining  Leborne's  class  for  com- 
position and  studying  the  pianoforte  under  Zimmer- 


32  CESAR  FRANCK 

mann.  At  the  close  of  the  same  year  he  won  a 
proxime  accessit  for  fugue,  but  the  competition  for 
pianoforte  in  1838  gave  rise  to  a  singular  incident 
which  is  worth  relating. 

After  having  played  the  work  selected — Hummel's 
A  minor  concerto — in  excellent  style,  young  Franck 
took  it  into  his  head,  when  it  came  to  the  sight- 
reading  test,  to  transpose  the  piece  which  was  put 
before  him  to  the  third  below,  playing  it  off  without 
the  least  slip  or  hesitation. 

Such  exploits  were  not  within  the  rules  of  the 
competition,  and  this  audacity  on  the  part  of  a  pupil 
of  fifteen  and  a  half  so  shocked  old  Cherubini,  then 
Director  of  the  Conservatoire,  that  he  stoutly  declined 
to  award  a  first  prize  to  the  lad,  although  he  deserved 
it.  But  in  spite  of  his  red-tapism  and  dictatorial 
methods,  the  composer  of  **  Lodo*lska "  was  not 
really  unjust,  and  proposed  to  the  jury  to  recommend 
the  audacious  pianist  for  a  special  reward,  outside  all 
competition,  and  known  by  the  high-sounding  title 
of  *'  Grand  Prix  d'Honneur."  This  is  the  only  time, 
to  my  knowledge,  that  such  a  prize  has  been  given 
at  any  instrumental  competition  in  the  Paris  Con- 
servatoire. 

In  1839  Franck  won  his  second  prize  for  fugue. 
The  feeling  for  combination,  so  essential  to  this 
queer  and  useless  logogriph  called  a  "  class  fugue," 
came  so  naturally  to  the  young  Walloon — as  to  his 


HIS  LIFE  33 

ancestors  in  the  days  of  vocal  counterpoint — that  he 
only  spent  a  small  part  of  the  time  allotted  by  the 
examiners  on  the  completion  of  his  work.  Seeing 
him  return  home  while  the  other  students  had  still 
some  hours  work  before  them,  his  father  reproached 
him  bitterly  for  not  bestowing  more  care  upon  this 
test,  on  which  his  future  depended.  "  I  think  it  is  all 
right,"  answered  the  lad,  with  a  smile.  All  the  trustful 
candour  of  Cesar  Franck,  as  we  knew  him,  is  already 
revealed  in  this  reply. 

The  following  year,  in  spite  of  rather  an  ungrate- 
ful subject  set  by  Cherubini,  he  was  unanimously 
awarded  the  first  prize  for  fugue  (July  19,  1840), 

In  1 841  he  again  surprised  the  examiners.  Cesar, 
as  a  pupil  of  Benoist  (whom  he  succeeded  in  1872), 
competed  for  the  organ  prize. 

The  tests  for  this  examination  were — and  still 
are — four  in  number  :  the  accompaniment  of  a  plain- 
chant  chosen  for  the  occasion,  the  performance  of 
an  organ  piece  with  pedal,  the  improvisation  of  a 
fugue,  and  the  improvisation  of  a  piece  in  sonata 
form,  both  these  improvisations  being  upon  themes 
set  by  the  examiners.  Franck,  with  his  wonderful 
instinct  for  counterpoint,  observed  that  the  subject 
given  for  the  fugue  lent  itself  to  combination  with 
that  of  the  free  composition,  and  treated  them 
simultaneously,  in  such  a  way  that  one  set  off  the 
other. 

c 


34  CESAR  FRANCK 

He  tells  us  that  he  was  '*  very  successful  in  combin- 
ing the  two  subjects,"  but  the  developments  which 
grew  out  of  this  unusual  method  of  treating  the  free 
composition  ran  to  such  unaccustomed  lengths  that 
the  examiners  (Cherubini  was  absent  through  illness), 
bewildered  by  such  a  technical  feat,  awarded  nothing 
to  this  tiresome  person.  It  was  not  until  Benoist, 
the  master  of  this  too  ingenious  pupil,  had  explained 
the  situation  that  they  went  back  upon  their  first 
decision  and  decided  to  give  the  young  man  a  second 
prize  for  organ  !  From  this  moment  Frank  became 
suspect  in  the  eyes  of  these  officials. 

There  remained  but  one  great  prize  to  stir 
his  ambitions — the  Prix  de  Rome.  He  began 
to  prepare  for  the  competition  of  the  Institute. 
It  is  possible  that  the  authorities  did  not  believe 
he  was  a  Frenchman,*  but  in  any  case  a  peremptory 
order  from  his  father  compelled  him  to  leave  the 
Conservatoire  for  good  in  the  middle  of  the  academic 
year. 

On  April  22,  1842,  Franck's  name  was  removed 
from  the  lists  of  our  national  school  of  music ;  he 
was  admonished  to  follow  the  career  of  a  virtuoso. 

To  this  period  belong  most  of  his  compositions  for 
pianoforte  alone  :  transcriptions,  pieces  for  four 
hands,  caprices,  showy  fantasias — in  a  word,  all  that 

•  M.  Georges  C.  Franck  reserves  to  himself  the  task  of  proving 
this  on  some  future  occasion. 


HIS  LIFE  35 

then  constituted  the  necessary  stock-in-trade  of  the 

pianist  composer. 

Happily  our  generation  no  longer  knows  these 
meteoric  musicians  ;  "  comets  of  a  season,"  startling 
all  the  capitals  of  Europe  in  their  dazzling  course, 
firing  the  fancies  and  feelings  of  the  fair  sex  and 
melting  bullion  into  current  coin  as  they  ran  their 
romantic  career. 

Such  were  Liszt  and  Thalberg,  to  mention  only 
the  most  famous. 

Franck's  father  had  dreamt  of  a  similar  existence 
for  his  eldest  son,  and  although  it  was  by  no  means 
suited  to  his  taste  and  temperament  he  forced  him 
to  make  the  most  of  his  talents  as  a  pianist  and  to 
compose  from  time  to  time  a  certain  number  of  pieces 
to  play  in  public. 

In  spite,  however,  of  this  enforced  labour,  Franck, 
being  a  true  and  worthy  artist,  could  not  help  seeking 
for  new  forms,  even  in  his  most  insignificant  pro- 
ductions. He  did  not,  of  course,  attain  to  the  lofty 
aesthetic  forms  which  characterised  his  later  works, 
but  he  employed  novel  methods  of  fingering,  devices 
hitherto  unused,  and  harmonic  effects  which  lent  a 
new  sonority  to  the  pianoforte.  Therefore  some  of 
his  early  works  for  piano,  such  as  the  Eclogue,  Op.  3 
(1848),  and  the  Ballade,  Op.  9,  contain  innovations 
which  may  still  attract  the  musician,  especially  the 
pianist. 


36  CESAR  FRANCK 

The  first  three  Trios  (called  Op.  i)  also  date  from 
this  time,  Franck  composed  them  while  he  was  still 
at  the  Conservatoire,  and  his  father  dictated  the 
dedication :  To  His  Majesty  Leopold  /.,  King  of  the 
Belgians. 

If  I  remember  rightly  a  conversation  which  I  once 
had  with  my  master  on  the  subject  of  these  Trios,  a 
royal  audience,  at  which  the  young  musician  was 
to  present  his  works  personally  to  the  king,  was 
made  the  pretext  for  withdrawing  him  suddenly 
from  the  Conservatoire.  His  father  based  the  wildest 
hopes  upon  this  dedication — hopes  which,  alas  !  were 
not  justified  in  the  end. 

I  shall  return  to  these  Trios  in  the  second  part  of 
this  volume,  especially  to  the  first,  in  Fjf  minor, 
which  marks  a  new  stage  in  the  history  of  music. 

No  details  are  forthcoming  respecting  the  two 
years  spent  by  Franck  in  Belgium  after  his  hasty 
departure  from  the  Conservatoire.  Most  probably 
his  father  did  not  find  the  move  as  advantageous  as 
he  expected,  for  in  1844  we  find  the  whole  family 
back  in  Paris,  installed  in  an  apartment  in  the  Rue 
La  Bruyere,  and  with  few  other  resources  than  those 
earned  by  the  two  sons,  Joseph  and  Cesar,  by  private 
lessons  and  concert  engagements. 

From  this  time  began  that  life  of  regular  and 
unceasing  industry  lasting  nearly  half  a  century, 
without  break  or  pause,  during  which  the  musician's 


HIS  LIFE  37 

sole  diversion  was  a  concert — at  rare  intervals — at 
which  one  of  his  own  works  was  given. 

On  January  4,  1846,  in  the  concert-room  of  the 
Conservatoire  (which  a  more  liberal  management 
than  that  which  now  reigns  used  to  put  at  the 
disposal  of  living  artists),  the  first  performance  of  his 
Biblical  eclogue  Ruth  took  place.  He  had  begun 
to  compose  the  work  immediately  after  his  return  to 
Paris.  \^  Ruth  won  the  sympathy  and  attention  of  a 
few  musicians — sincere  or  not,  as  the  case  may  be  * — 
it  is  certain  that  the  majority  of  the  critics  saw 
nothing  in  it  but  a  "poor  imitation''  of  "Le 
Desert,"  by  Felicien  David,  who  had  made  a  sensa- 
tional success  two  years  earlier,  and  was  still  enjoying 
his  ephemeral  renown.  A  year  or  two  later  all  the 
critics  made  use  of  Wagner's  works  when  they 
wished  to  crush  a  new  composition  by  unkind  com- 
parisons ;  and  this  continued  until  quite  recently, 
when  the  same  critics  adopted  the  singular  course 
of  exalting  a  priori  every  new  work,  regardless  of  its 
worth,  and  generally  to  the  detriment  of  the  old 
masterpieces.  Such  are  the  strange  vicissitudes  of 
criticism. 

One  of  these  critics  in  1846,  more  lenient  than 
the  rest,  wrote  as  follows  :  "  M.  Cesar  Franck  is 
exceedingly    naive,    and    this    simplicity,    we    must 

*  M.  Georges  C.  Franck  possesses  some  curious  letters  from 
celebrated  composers  dealing  with  this  subject. 


38  CESAR  FRANCK 

confess,  has  served  him  well  in  the  composition  of 
his  Biblical  oratorio  Ruth,''  Twenty-five  years 
later,  September  24,  1871,  a  second  performance  of 
Ruth  was  given  at  the  Cirque  des  Champs  Elysees, 
and  the  same  critic,  moved  to  enthusiasm,  and 
oblivious,  perhaps,  of  the  fact  that  he  had  already 
heard  the  oratorio,  wrote  :  ''  It  is  a  revelation ! 
This  score,  which  recalls  by  its  charm  and  melodic 
simplicity  MehuFs  *  Joseph,' but  with  more  tender- 
ness and  modern  feeling,  can  most  certainly  be 
described  as  a  masterpiece." 

Hard  times  were  in  store  for  the  Franck  family. 
The  rich  amateurs  who  formed  the  young  men's 
chief  clientele  almost  all  left  Paris,  alarmed  by  the 
political  outlook,  and  with  them  vanished  the  pecu- 
niary resources  of  the  Francks. 

Cesar  chose  this  moment  to  marry. 

For  some  time  past  he  had  been  in  love  with 
a  young  actress,  the  daughter  of  a  well-known 
tragedian,  Madame  Desmousseaux,  and  he  did 
not  hesitate  to  marry  her  in  spite  of  bad  times 
and  the  recriminations  of  his  parents,  scandalised  by 
his  bringing  a  theatrical  person  into  the  family. 

The  marriage  took  place  at  the  church  of  Notre- 
Dame  de  Lorette,  where  Cesar  Franck  was  then 
organist,  on  February  22,  1848,  in  the  very  midst 
of  the  Revolution.  To  reach  the  church  the 
wedding -party   had   to   climb    a    barricade,   and  the 


HIS  LIFE  39 

bride  and  bridegroom  were  willingly  helped  in  this 
delicate  operation  by  the  insurgents  who  were  massed 
behind  this  improvised  fortification. 

Very  shortly  after  his  marriage,  Franck,  having 
lost  all  his  pupils,  and  being  misunderstood  by  his 
father,  whom  he  could  no  longer  supply  with  funds, 
found  it  necessary  to  leave  his  parents  and  make  an 
independent  home  of  his  own.  He  was  now  com- 
pelled to  work  twice  as  hard  as  before,  in  order  to 
replace  by  quantity  the  quality  of  the  lessons  he  had 
lost,  and  to  undertake  many  inferior  tasks.  But,  his 
time  being  henceforward  at  his  own  disposal,  he 
resolved  at  all  costs  to  reserve  an  hour  or  two  daily 
for  composition,  or  the  study  of  such  musical  and 
literary  works  as  would  be  elevating  to  his  mind — 
"  time  for  thought,"  as  he  himself  used  to  say. 

To  the  last  days  of  his  life  nothing  was  allowed  to 
interfere  with  his  resolution.  We  owe  to  it  all  his 
great  works. 

In  1 85 1  Franck  made  his  first  attempt  at  a 
dramatic  work  :  an  opera,  as  it  was  called  in  those 
days.  He  did  not  return  to  this  form  of  composition 
until  near  the  end  of  his  career. 

For  his  first  effort  he  chose  a  Dutch  subject,  the 
action  of  which  takes  place  towards  the  close  of  the 
seventeenth  century.  Alphonse  Royer  and  Gustave 
Vaes,  fashionable  librettists  of  the  day,  supplied  him 
with  a   book    which  was   neither   better   nor    worse 


40  CESAR  FRANCK 

than  those  in  use  at  that  period.  Full  of  enthusiasm, 
the  musician  set  to  work,  and  gave  himself  no  rest 
until  he  had  finished  the  first  three  acts  of  his  Valet 
de  Ferme  ("  The  Farmer's  Man ''),  as  the  opera  was 
entitled.  As  he  found  it  impossible  to  give  up  his 
teaching  and  daily  occupations,  even  for  an  hour,  he 
devoted  the  greater  part  of  his  nights  to  composi- 
tion, and  worked  so  hard  that  the  opera,  begun 
in  December  1851,  was  finished  and  orchestrated 
early  in  1853.  Poor  Franck  paid  dearly  for  this 
overwork ;  for  he  fell  into  such  a  state  of  ner- 
vous prostration  that,  for  a  time,  he  not  only 
lost  all  power  of  composing,  but  could  not 
even  think,  every  mental  effort  leaving  him  utterly 
exhausted. 

And,  after  all,  it  was  time  wasted  from  a  practical 
point  of  view,  for  when  a  few  years  later  Alphonse 
Royer  became  Director  of  the  Opera — which  must 
have  seemed  to  Franck  a  most  unlooked-for  piece  of 
luck — he  absolutely  declined  to  mount  Le  Valet  de 
Ferme,  on  the  specious  pretext  that,  being  himself  the 
author  of  the  libretto,  the  regulations  of  the  Opera 
forbade  him  to  do  so.  It  may  be  said  with  truth 
that  he  had  already  been  well  paid  out  of  the  scanty 
emoluments  of  the  poor  composer  who  had  almost 
ruined  his  health  over  the  work. 

Towards  the  close  of  his  career  the  master  did  not 
greatly  value  this  hastily  written  score.     "  It  is  not 


HIS  LIFE  41 

worth  printing,"  he  used  to  say  to  those  who  spoke 
of  it  to  him.* 

In  the  meanwhile  the  Abbe  Dorel,  a  worthy 
priest  who,  as  curate  of  Notre-Dame  de  Lorette,  had 
upheld  the  young  organist  in  his  first  trials,  and  had 
taken  an  active  part  in  his  marriage,  was  appointed 
to  the  parish  of  Saint-Jean-Saint  Francois  au  Marais, 
a  church  which  had  just  been  presented  with  a  fine 
organ  by  Cavaille-Coll,  the  gifted  inventor,  who  died 
young.  The  worthy  Abbe  lost  no  time  in  appoint- 
ing his  young  friend  at  Notre-Dame  de  Lorette  to 
the  post  of  organist,  and  Franck,  dehghted  to  find 
himself  in  possession  of  such  a  splendid  instrument, 
declared  that  his  organ  "  was  an  orchestra !  " 

It  was  not,  however,  until  some  years  later  that 
he  found  that  quiet  and  fixed  haven  which — I 
have  no  hesitation  in  affirming — was  the  starting- 
point  of  a  new  phase  of  his  art,  and  from  which  dates 
what  may  be  described  as  his  second  musical  period. 
The  existing  basilica  of  Sainte-Clotilde  had  just  been 
completed,  replacing  the  modest  church  of  Sainte- 
Valere,  and  Cavaille-Coll,  then  at  the  zenith  of  his 
genius  as  a  poet-craftsman,  had  just  constructed  his 
masterpiece  for  it,  that  wonderful  instrument  that 
even  now — after  fifty  years  use — has  kept  all  its 
freshness  of  timbre  and  fulness  of  tone.f 

•  Information  received  from  M.  Georges  C.  Franck. 

t  "  If  you  only  knew  how  I  love  this  instrument,"  "  Father  " 


42  CESAR  FRANCK 

It  was  a  very  different  affair  from  the  modest 
orchestra  of  Saint-Jean-Saint-Fran^ois,  and  so  Cesar 
Franck,  actuated  far  more  by  artistic  feeling  than  by 
the  thought  of  gain,  tried  for  the  post  of  organist 
to  Sainte-Clotilde — where  he  had  been  choir-master 
since  1858 — and  obtained  it,  in  spite  of  intrigues  and 
many  rival  competitors. 

Here,  in  the  dusk  of  this  organ-loft,  of  which  I 
can  never  think  without  emotion,  he  spent  the  best 
part  of  his  Hfe.  Here  he  came  every  Sunday  and 
feast-day — and  towards  the  end  of  his  life  every 
Friday  morning  too — fanning  the  fire  of  his  genius 
by  pouring  out  his  spirit  in  wonderful  improvisations 
which  were  often  far  more  lofty  in  thought  than 
many  skilfully  elaborated  compositions ;  and  here, 
too,  he  assuredly  foresaw  and  conceived  the  sublime 
melodies  which  afterwards  formed  the  groundwork  of 
The  Beatitudes. 

Ah  !  we  know  it  well,  we  who  were  his  pupils,  the 
way  up  to  that  thrice-blessed  organ-loft — a  way  as 
steep  and  difficult  as  that  which  the  Gospel  tells  us 
leads  to  Paradise.  First,  having  climbed  the  dark, 
spiral  staircase,  lit  by  an  occasional  loophole,  we 
came  suddenly  face  to  face  with  a  kind  of  ante- 
diluvian    monster,    a    complicated    bony    structure, 

Franck  used  to  say  to  the  Cur6  of  Sainte-Clotilde  ;  "  it  is  so  supple 
beneath  my  fingers  and  so  obedient  to  all  my  thoughts  !  "  Quoted 
from  an  address  delivered  by  Canon  Gardey,  October  22,  1904. 


HIS  LIFE  43 

breathing  heavily  and  irregularly,  which  on  closer 
examination  proved  to  be  the  vital  portion  of  the 
organ,  worked  by  a  vigorous  pair  of  bellows.  Next 
we  had  to  descend  a  few  narrow  steps  in  pitch-dark- 
ness, a  fatal  ordeal  to  high  hats,  and  the  cause  of 
many  a  slip  to  the  uninitiated.  Opening  the  narrow 
janua  Cceli,  we  found  ourselves  suspended  as  it  were 
midway  between  the  pavement  and  the  vaulted  roof 
of  the  church,  and  the  next  moment  all  was  forgotten 
in  the  contemplation  of  that  rapt  profile,  and  the  in- 
tellectual brow,  from  which  seemed  to  flow  without 
any  effort  a  stream  of  inspired  melody  and  subtle,  ex- 
quisite harmonies,  which  lingered  a  moment  among 
the  pillars  of  the  nave  before  they  ascended  and  died 
away  in  the  vaulted  heights  of  the  roof. 

For  Cesar  Franck  had,  or  rather  was,  the  genius 
of  improvisation,  and  no  other  modern  organist,  not 
excepting  the  most  renowned  executants,  would  bear 
the  most  distant  comparison  with  him  in  this  respect.* 
When,  on  very  rare  occasions,  one  of  us  was  called 
upon  to  take  the  master's  place,  it  was  with  a  kind 
of  superstitious  terror  that  we  ventured  to  let  our 
profane  fingers  caress  this  supernatural  thing,  which 
was  accustomed  to   vibrate,  to  sing,  and  to  lament 

•  I  recollect  a  certain  offertory  based  upon  the  initial  theme 
of  Beethoven's  seventh  Quartet  which  nearly  equalled  in  beauty 
the  work  of  the  Bonn  master  himself.  Those  who  heard  thio 
improvisation  will  certainly  not  contradict  my  opinion. 


44  CESAR  FRANCK 

at  the  will  of  the  superior  genius  of  whom  it  had 

become  almost  an  integral  part. 

Sometimes  the  master  would  invite  other  people, 
friends,  amateurs,  or  foreign  musicians,  to  visit  him 
in  the  organ-loft.  Thus  it  happened  that  on 
April  3,  1866,  Franz  Liszt,  who  had  been  his  sole 
listener,  left  the  church  of  Sainte-Clotilde  lost  in 
amazement,  and  evoking  the  name  of  J.  S.  Bach  in 
an  inevitable  comparison. 

But  whether  he  played  for  some  chosen  guest,  for 
his  pupils,  or  for  the  devout  worshippers  during 
service,  Franck's  improvisations  were  equally  thought- 
ful and  careful,  for  he  did  not  play  in  order  to  be 
heard,  but  to  do  his  best  for  God  and  his  conscience* 
sake.  And  his  best  was  a  sane,  noble,  and  sublime 
art. 

To  describe  these  improvisations,  the  true  value 
of  which  we  only  realised  when  there  was  no  chance 
of  hearing  them  again,  would  be  an  impossible  task  ; 
I  must  leave  to  those  who,  like  myself,  were  habitual 
guests  at  these  musical  feasts  the  delight  of  a  memory 
which  will  vanish  all  too  soon,  even  as  these  inspired 
and  ephemeral  creations  have  already  passed  away. 

Thus  for  ten  years  Franck  lived  the  quiet  and 
retiring  life  of  an  organist  and  teacher,  and  the 
feverish  creative  activity  of  his  youth  was  succeeded 
by  a  period  of  calm,  during  which  he  composed 
nothing  but  organ  pieces  and    church  music.     But 


HIS  LIFE  45 

this  calm  was  only  the  precursor  of  a  new  and 
decisive  development,  which  was  to  enrich  musical 
art  with  many  a  sublime  masterpiece. 

All  through  his  life  Franck  had  desired  to  write 
a  musical  work  on  that  beautiful  chapter  of  the 
Gospels,  The  Sermon  on  the  Mount.  He  had  already 
made  several  attempts  (which  I  shall  consider  in  the 
critical  part  of  this  work)  on  this  subject  which  was 
so  well  suited  to  his  devout  mind  and  strong,  ardent 
temperament.  In  1869  he  was  at  last  able  to  set  to 
work  upon  a  poem,  which  may  fall  short  as  regards 
poetry  and  versification,  but  at  least  shows  respect 
for  the  scriptural  text  ;  while  paraphrasing  it  in 
such  a  way  as  to  allow  of  many  fine  musical 
developments. 

No  sooner  was  he  in  possession  of  this  literary 
basis,  than  he  threw  himself  into  the  task  with  such 
energy  that  he  composed  the  first  two  parts  without 
a  break. 

This  work  was  interrupted  by  an  event  to  which 
no  Frenchman  could  remain  indifferent — the  Franco- 
Prussian  War  of  1870.  Although  born  in  Belgium, 
Franck  was  French  in  heart,  and  by  adoption. 

Too  old  to  take  active  service  himself,  Franck  saw 
his  young  disciples  dispersed  by  the  ill-winds  of  our 
reverses.  Abandoning  counterpoint,  organ  and  piano, 
for  bayonet  and  rifle,  they  joined  those  valiant 
improvised   armies  which,    for  six    months,    France 


46  CESAR  FRANCK 

succeeded  in  mustering  in  opposition  to  the  victorious 
invaders.  Several  of  these  young  men  never  saw  their 
dear  master  again — others,  like  Alexis  de  Castillon, 
succumbed  when  the  war  was  at  an  end,  worn  out  by 
the  hardships  of  the  winter  campaign. 

Three  of  them,  like  Franck  himself,  were  shut  up  in 
Paris  :  Henri  Duparc,  Arthur  Coquard,  and  myself. 
At  that  time  I  had  not  yet  ventured  to  show  the 
master  any  of  my  formless  attempts  at  composition. 

One  evening,  during  an  interval  between  mounting 
guard  at  the  outposts,  we  went  to  see  him  in  his 
quiet  rooms  in  the  Boulevard  Saint-Michel,  and  found 
him  quivering  with  emotion  over  an  article  in  the 
Figaro  which  celebrated  in  poetic  prose  the  virile 
pride  of  our  dear  Paris,  wounded,  but  resisting  to  the 
end.  **  I  must  set  it  to  music,"  he  exclaimed  as  soon 
as  he  caught  sight  of  us.  A  few  days  later  he  sang 
us,  with  febrile  enthusiasm,  the  result  of  his  work, 
which  overflowed  with  patriotic  inspiration  and  the 
ardour  of  youth : 

I  am  Paris,  queen  of  all  the  cities,  &:c. 

This  ode  has  never  been  published,  and  it  was  the 
first  time  that  a  musician  had  ventured  to  set  music 
to  a  prose  poem. 

In  1872  a  very  curious  event  happened  in  the 
master's  career  :  he  was  appointed,  nobody  knows 
how — and  he  himself,  a  stranger  to  all  intrigue,  under- 


HIS  LIFE  47 

stood  it  less  than  the  rest — Professor  of  Organ  at  the 
Conservatoire. 

Benoist,  who  had  reached  the  age  limit  (he  entered 
on  his  duties  in  1822,  the  year  which  saw  the  founda- 
tion of  the  Conservatoire),  retired  into  well-earned 
repose  ;  how  did  it  happen  that  a  Minister — clear- 
sighted by  some  lucky  chance — hit  upon  the  organist 
of  Sainte-Clotilde,  who  was  so  singularly  unofficial  in 
mind  and  manner  ?  The  mystery  has  never  been 
elucidated. 

Be  it  as  it  may,  Cesar  Franck  took  over  the  organ 
class  on  February  i,  1872,  and  became  from  that 
moment  an  object  of  animosity,  conscious  or  uninten- 
tional, to  his  colleagues,  who  always  refused  to  regard 
as  one  of  themselves  an  artist  who  placed  Art  above  all 
other  considerations,  and  a  musician  who  loved  Music 
with  a  sincere  and  disinterested  devotion. 

The  same  year,  interrupting  his  work  on  The 
Beatitudes  J  he  wrote,  almost  without  intermission,  the 
first  musical  setting  o^  Redemption,  an  oratorio  in  two 
parts,  to  a  rather  poor  libretto  by  Edouard  Blau,  and 
Colonne,  then  at  the  beginning  of  his  career  as  a 
conductor,  directed  the  first  performance  at  a  Concert 
Spirituel,  on  Thursday  in  Passion  Week,  1873. 

The  performance  was  far  from  satisfactory.  Colonne 
had  not  then  the  experience  he  has  since  acquired, 
and  another  composer,  whose  oratorio  of  imposing 
dimensions  was  to  be  given  on  Good  Friday,  took  up 


48  CESAR  FRANCK 

nearly  all  the  rehearsals  which  should  have  been 
divided  between  the  two  concerts.  Good  "  Father  " 
Franck,  guileless  and  trusting,  had  to  be  satisfied — 
and  actually  was  satisfied,  being  the  most  unexacting 
of  men — with  a  most  perfunctory  performance,  which 
did  not  do  the  work  justice  in  any  way.  So  scanty 
were  the  hours  of  rehearsal  that  he  had  to  cut  out 
the  symphonic  interlude  between  the  two  sections  of 
his  work,  a  number  which  he  subsequently  rewrote. 

With  the  exception  of  Les  Eolides^  a  symphonic 
poem  on  a  subject  by  Leconte  de  Lisle,  which  made 
a  passing  appearance  in  1876  on  the  programme  of 
one  of  the  concerts  at  the  Porte  Saint-Martin,  con- 
ducted by  Lamoureux,  and  was  not  in  the  least 
understood  by  the  public,  Franck  devoted  the  six 
years  which  followed  the  completion  of  Redemption 
to  his  oratorio  The  Beatitudes,  which  was  only 
completed  in  1879,  and  consequently  occupied  ten 
years  of  his  life. 

Conscious  that  he  had  produced  a  fine  work,  the 
musician,  whose  simple  nature  made  him  the  per- 
petual prey  of  illusions  in  all  questions  of  practical 
life,  imagined  that  the  Government  of  the  country  to 
which  his  genius  did  honour  could  not  fail  to  take 
an  interest  in  the  performance  of  such  a  lofty  mani- 
festation of  art,  and  that  if  the  Minister  once  became 
acquainted  with  his  work  he  would  undoubtedly 
appreciate  its  beauty  and  forward  its  success.     He 


HIS  LIFE  49 

therefore  organised  a  private  performance  of  The 
Beatitudes  at  his  own  house,  after  carefully  inquiring 
what  date  would  be  likely  to  suit  the  Minister  of 
Fine  Arts,  and  personally  invited  the  critics  of  the 
leading  papers  and  the  Directors  of  the  Conservatoire 
and  the  Opera.  The  solos  were  confided  to  pupils 
of  the  Conservatoire,  and  the  choruses — which  are 
such  an  important  part  of  the  work — to  some  twenty 
singers,  disciples  of  Franck,  or  pupils  in  his  organ 
class. 

Delighted  at  the  prospect  of  this  performance  in 
miniature,  Franck  intended  to  preside  at  the  piano  in 
person,  but — first  disappointment  of  many  to  come — 
he  sprained  his  wrist  the  day  before,  in  closing  a 
carriage  door.  He  came  at  once  to  ask  me  to  take 
his  place,  and,  proud  as  I  was  of  the  honour,  I  was 
somewhat  oppressed  by  the  responsibility,  for  I  had 
but  one  day  in  which  to  master  the  score  so  that  I  might 
play  it  fairly  well  to  the  select  company  on  whose 
support  the  musician  was  putting  implicit  reliance. 

All  was  ready,  and  the  performers  awaiting  only 
the  arrival  of  the  guests  in  order  to  begin.  At  half- 
past  eight  a  message  arrived  from  the  Minister  to  the 
effect  that,  *'  to  his  great  regret,  he  found  it  impossible 
to  be  present,"  &c.  The  Directors  of  the  Con- 
servatoire and  the  Opera  had  already  made  excuses  ; 
while  as  to  the  leading  critics,  they  were  detained 
that  evening  by  something  far  more  important  than 

D 


so  CESAR  FRANCK 

the  hearing  of  a  work  of  genius  :  it  was  the  first 
night  of  a  new  operetta  at  one  of  the  women's 
theatres. 

One  or  two  of  these  gentlemen  of  the  Press  did  put 
in  an  appearance,  but  fled  in  a  few  minutes  from  this 
region,  so  remote  from  the  chief  Boulevards.  Only 
two  of  the  guests  stayed  to  the  end  ;  Edouard  Lalo 
and  Victorin  Joncieres  paid  Franck  this  mark  of 
respect. 

Franck  was  somewhat  depressed  and  disenchanted 
by  the  result  of  this  performance  from  which  he  had 
hoped  so  much.  Not  that  he  had  lost  faith  in  the 
beauty  of  his  work,  but  because  not  one  of  us,  his 
best  friends,  scrupled  to  tell  him  that  a  performance 
of  The  Beatitudes  m  its  entirety,  at  any  concert, 
seemed  to  us  impossible  ;  for  which  we  are  now  ready 
to  cry  mea  culpa.  In  consequence  of  this,  he  made 
up  his  mind — not  without  some  bitterness  of  heart 
— to  cut  up  the  work  into  sections  ;  and  it  was  in 
this  form  that  he  offered  it  to  the  Committee  of  the 
Societe  des  Concerts  du  Conservatoire,  who  kept 
him  waiting  a  long  time  before  they  included  one  of 
the  eight  parts  in  their  programmes. 

Fourteen  years  later,  Colonne,  who  wanted  to 
atone  for  the  failure  of  Redemption,  gave  the  whole  of 
The  Beatitudes  with  all  the  care  necessary  to  ensure  an 
artistic  performance.  The  effect  was  overwhelming, 
and  henceforth  the  name  of  Franck  was  surrounded 


HIS  LIFE  51 

by  a  halo  of  glory,  destined  to  grow  brighter  as  time 
went  on.  But  the  master  had  been  dead  for  three 
years. 

After  the  ill-fated  private  performance  of  The 
Beatitudes,  the  Minister  of  Fine  Arts,  overcome, 
perhaps,  by  remorse,  attempted  to  get  Franck 
appointed  to  one  of  the  classes  for  composition  at  the 
Conservatoire,  vacant  on  the  retirement  of  Victor 
Masse  ;  but  Ernest  Guiraud,  composer  of  "  Madame 
Turlupin,"  was  preferred  to  the  creator  of  The 
Beatitudes. 

In  consequence  of  this,  a  signal  mark  of  favour 
was  bestowed  upon  the  composer  by  the  Government, 
by  way  of  compensation  ;  in  company  with  ^'  the 
butcher,  the  baker,  the  candlestick-maker,''  and  all 
manner  of  '^  purveyors,"  he  was  raised  to  the  high 
dignity  of  officer  of  the  Academy  !  Most  artists  were 
profoundly  astonished  to  see  the  purple  ribbon 
accorded  to  one  who  seemed  worthy  of  the  red  ;  the 
only  person  to  whom  this  refusal  of  justice  seemed 
quite  natural  was  the  master  himself. 

We,  his  pupils,  were  indignant,  and  did  not 
hesitate  to  show  it.  One  of  us  went  so  far  as  to 
express  this  feeling  in  Franck's  presence ;  but  the 
composer  only  replied  in  low,  confidential  tones  : 
''  Be  calm,  be  calm — they  have  given  me  every  hope  for 
next  yearP  It  was  not,  however,  until  ^w^  or  six 
years  later    that    Franck    received    the  ribbon  of  a 


52  CESAR  FRANCK 

Chevalier  of  the  Legion  of  Honour,  several  music- 
asters,  loafers  in  the  Ministerial  ante-rooms,  having, 
of  course,  received  precedence  of  him.  But  it 
would  be  wrong  to  suppose  that  this  honour  was 
bestowed  upon  the  musician,  the  creator  of  the  fine 
works  which  do  honour  to  French  art.  Not  in 
the  least !  It  was  to  the  official  who  had  completed 
over  ten  years  service  that  the  cross  was  presented, 
and  the  decree  of  August  4,  1885,  only  says: 
'*  Franck  (Cesar  Auguste),  professor  of  organ." 
Decidedly,  the  French  Government  was  not  happy 
in  its  dealings  with  him  ! 

It  was  in  consequence  of  this  nomination,  and  to 
show  that  he  was  something  better  than  2i  professor  of 
organ,  that  his  friends  and  pupils  raised  a  subscription 
to  cover  the  expenses  of  a  concert  devoted  entirely 
to  his  compositions. 

The  "  Franck  Festival"  took  place  on  January  30, 
1887,  at  the  Cirque  d'Hiver,  under  the  baton  of 
J.  Pasdeloup  and  the  composer  himself.  The  pro- 
gramme was  as  follows  : 

FIRST  PART 

CONDUCTED    BY    M.    JULES    PASDELOUP 

1.  Le  Chasseur  Maudity  symphonic  poem. 

2.  VaTiations  Symphoniques,  for  piano  and  orchestra. 

M.  Louis  Dimmer. 

3.  Second  Part  of  Ruth,  a  Biblical  eclogue. 

Mile.  Gavioli,  M.  Auguez  and  Chorus. 


HIS  LIFE  S3 

SECOND  PART 

CONDUCTED    BY    THE    COMPOSER 

4.  Mart^  and  Jir  de  Ballet^  with  chorus,  from  the 

unpublished  opera  Hulda. 

5.  Third  ana  Eighth  Beatitudes. 

Mmes.  Leslino,  Gavioli,  Balleroy. 
MM.  AuGUEz,  DuGAs,  G.  Beyle. 

The  performance  by  an  orchestra  lacking  in 
cohesion  and  insufficiently  rehearsed  was  a  de- 
plorable affair.  Pasdeloup,  courageous  innovator 
and  first  champion  of  symphonic  music  in  France, 
was  then  growing  old  and  losing  authority  as  a 
conductor ;  he  went  entirely  wrong  in  the  tempo  of 
the  finale  of  the  Variations  Symphoniques^  which  ended 
in  a  breakdown.  As  to  Franck,  he  was  listening  too 
intently  to  the  vibration  of  his  own  thoughts  to  pay 
any  attention  to  the  thousand  details  for  which  a 
conductor  must  always  be  on  the  alert.  The  inter- 
pretation of  The  Beatitudes  suffered  in  consequence, 
but  such  was  his  good-nature  that  he  was  the  only 
person  who  did  not  regret  the  wretched  performance, 
and  when  we  poured  out  to  him  our  bitter  com- 
plaint that  his  works  should  have  been  so  badly 
given,  he  answered,  smiling  and  shaking  back  his 
thick  mane  of  hair  :  *'  No,  no,  you  are  really  too 
exacting,  dear  boys ;  for  my  own  part,  I  was  quite 
satisfied  !  " 

The  last  years  of  Franck's  life  brought  to  light 


54  CESAR  FRANCK 

four  masterpieces  which  will  always  stand  out  clear 
and  luminous  in  the  history  of  French  music  :  the 
Violin  Sonata,  composed  for  Eugene  and  Theophile 
Ysaye,  the  Symphony  in  D  minor,  the  String  Quartet, 
and,  lastly,  the  three  Chorales  for  organ,  which  were 
his  swan-song. 

The  Symphony  was  given  for  the  first  time  on 
February  17,  1889,  by  the  Societe  des  Concerts  du 
Conservatoire.  The  performance  was  quite  against 
the  wish  of  most  members  of  that  famous  orchestra, 
and  was  only  pushed  through  thanks  to  the  bene- 
volent obstinacy  of  the  conductor,  Jules  Garcin. 

The  subscribers  could  make  neither  head  nor  tail 
of  it,  and  the  musical  authorities  were  in  much  the 
same  position.  I  inquired  of  one  of  them — a  pro- 
fessor at  the  Conservatoire,  and  a  kind  of  factotum 
on  the  Committee — what  he  thought  of  the  work. 
"  Thaty  a  symphony  ? "  he  replied  in  contemptuous 
tones.  **  But,  my  dear  sir,  who  ever  heard  of 
writing  for  the  cor  anglais  in  a  symphony  }  Just 
mention  a  single  symphony  by  Haydn  or  Beethoven 
introducing  the  cor  anglais  ?  There,  well,  you 
see — your  Franck's  music  may  be  whatever  you 
please,  but  it  will  certainly  never  be  a  symphony  !  " 
This  was  the  attitude  of  the  Conservatoire  in  the 
year  of  grace  1889. 

At  another  door  of  the  concert-hall,  the  composer 
of  "  Faust,"  escorted  by  a  train  of  adulators,  male 


HIS  LIFE  55 

and  female,  tulminated  a  kind  of  papal  decree  to  the 
effect  that  this  symphony  was  the  affirmation  of 
incompetence  pushed  to  dogmatic  lengths.  Gounod 
must  be  expiating  these  words  in  some  musical 
purgatory  ;  for,  coming  from  an  artist  such  as  he 
was,  they  can  neither  have  been  sincere  nor  dis- 
interested. 

For  sincerity  and  disinterestedness  we  must  turn 
to  the  composer  himself,  when,  on  his  return  from 
the  concert,  his  whole  family  surrounded  him,  asking 
eagerly  for  news.  **  Well,  were  you  satisfied  with 
the  effect  on  the  public }  Was  there  plenty  of 
applause?"  To  which  '*  Father"  Franck,  thinking 
only  of  his  work,  replied  with  a  beaming  counten- 
ance :  "Oh,  it  sounded  well,  just  as  I  thought  it 
would  !  "  * 

The  Violin  Sonata^  which  Eugene  Ysaye  took  all 
over  the  world,  was  a  source  of  mild  delight  to 
Cesar  Franck  ;  but  his  greatest  surprise  was  the 
unprecedented  success  of  his  String  Quartet^  at  one 
of  the  concerts  of  the  Societe  Nationale  de  Musique, 
which  has  done  so  much  for  the  improvement  or 
French  taste,  and  of  which  Franck,  who  helped  to 
found  it  in  1871,  had  been  elected  president  a  few 
years  later  .t 

•  Told  by  M.  Georges  C.  Franck. 

t  The  players  who  took  part  in  this  first  performance  were 
MM.  L.  Heymann,  Gibier,  Balbreck,  and  C.  Li^geois. 


S6  CESAR  FRANCK 

At  the  performance  of  April  19,  1S90,  the 
members  of  the  Societe  Nationale,  who  were  only 
just  becoming  initiated  into  any  novelties  in  form, 
showed  unanimous  and  sincere  enthusiasm  for  the 
work.  The  Salle  Pleyel  resounded  with  such 
applause  as  was  rarely  heard  within  its  walls  ;  the 
audience  all  rose  to  clap,  and  call  for  the  composer, 
who,  not  being  able  to  realise  that  a  quartet  could 
meet  with  such  success,  persisted  in  believing  that 
these  acclamations  were  intended  for  the  performers 
When,  however,  he  reappeared  on  the  platform, 
smiling,  shy,  and  bewildered — he  was  so  unaccus- 
tomed to  the  situation — he  could  no  longer  doubt 
the  evidence  of  such  an  ovation,  and  the  next  day, 
filled  with  pride  at  this  frsi  success  (in  his  sixty-ninth 
year !),  he  said  to  us  quite  naively  :  *'  There,  you 
see,  the  public  is  beginning  to  understand  me.'* 

A  few  days  later,  April  27,  a  second  triumph 
awaited  him  at  Tournai,  when  he  took  part  in  a 
concert  of  his  own  works  given  by  the  Ysaye 
Quartet. 

But  these  pleasant  impressions  were  not  of  long 
duration.  One  evening,  in  the  month  of  May  of 
this  same  year  (1890),  on  his  way  to  his  pupil,  Paul 
Brand,  he  was  struck  in  the  side  by  the  pole  of  an 
omnibus.  He  continued  his  way,  but  fainted  on  his 
arrival  at  Brand's  house.  When  he  recovered  con- 
sciousness, he  played  the  second  piano  in  the  Faria- 


HIS  LIFE  57 

tions  Symphoniques,  which  he  was  obliged  to  go 
through  twice,  and  afterwards  returned  home  to  the 
Boulevard  Saint-Michel  completely  tired  out. 

Careless  of  physical  suffering,  he  continued  to 
lead  his  usual  hard-working  life,  renouncing  only 
his  personal  pleasures.  When  his  colleagues  on  the 
Committee  of  the  Societ6  Nationale  invited  him  to 
preside  at  their  dinner,  after  which  he  was  to  enjoy 
the  surprise  of  a  second  private  performance  of  his 
Quartet^  he  was  obliged,  on  account  of  ill-health,  to 
refuse  himself  the  pleasure  of  taking  part  in  these 
friendly  festivities.  He  wrote  to  the  Committee  as 
follows : 

**May  17,  1890. 

"  Dear  Friends, 

*'  I  very  much  regret  that  I  cannot  join  you 
to-night  at  the  banquet  which  closes  our  year,  from 
which  I  have  never  before  been  absent. 

"  My  regret  is  all  the  keener  because  I  am  aware 
of  the  pleasure  in  store  for  me — the  second  per- 
formance of  my  Quartet,  which  was  so  admirably 
played  on  April  19. 

"  A  thousand  thanks  for  all  the  kindnesses  and 
charming  attentions  you  invariably  show  me,  and  be- 
lieve in  my  unchanging  devotion  to  our  dear  Society, 

"  CisAR  Franck." 

Towards  the  autumn,  however,  he  was  forced  to 


58  CESAR  FRANCK 

take  to  his  bed  on  account  of  a  very  serious  attack 
of  pleurisy,  and  complications,  due  to  his  accident 
which  had  not  been  properly  treated,  having  set  in, 
he  died  on  November  8,  1890. 

Shortly  before  his  death  he  wished  to  drag  himself 
once  more  to  his  organ  at  Sainte-Clotilde  in  order 
to  write  down  the  proper  combination  of  stops  for 
the  three  beautiful  Chorales  that — like  J.  S.  Bach 
a  hundred  and  thirty  years  earlier — he  left  as  a 
glorious  musical  testament. 

The  Chorales^  the  last  prayer  of  this  sincere 
believer,  were  lying  on  his  death-bed  when  the  priest 
of  the  basilica  which  had  so  often  echoed  to  his 
serene  improvisations  came,  at  his  express  desire,  to 
bring  him  the  last  consolations  of  the  Church. 

His  funeral  was  as  modest  as  his  life  had  been. 
By  special  authorisation  the  service  was  celebrated 
in  Sainte-Clotilde  instead  of  the  parish  church  of 
Sainte-Jacques,  and  Monseigneur  Gardey  preached  a 
touching  funeral  sermon  ;  after  which,  without  pomp 
or  display,  the  procession  took  its  way  to  the 
cemetery  of  Montrouge,  where  the  earthly  remains 
of  the  Master  were  interred  in  a  retired  corner.  A 
few  years  later  they  were  exhumed  and  taken  to  the 
cemetery  of  Montparnasse. 

No  official  deputation  from  the  Ministry  or  the 
Department  of  Fine  Arts  accompanied  the  body  of 
Cesar    Franck    to    its  last  resting-place.     Even  the 


HIS  LIFE  59 

Conservatoire,  which  reckoned  him  among  its  pro- 
fessors, neglected  to  send  a  representative  to  the 
funeral  of  this  organist  whose  lofty  views  of  Art 
had  always  seemed  dangerous  to  the  peace  of  this 
official  institution.  The  Director,  Ambrose  Thomas, 
who  had  all  his  life  been  given  to  pouring  forth  plati- 
tudes on  less  worthy  tombs,  quickly  took  to  his  bed 
when  he  heard  that  a  member  of  Franck*s  family 
had  come  to  invite  him  to  the  funeral.  Other  im- 
portant professors  followed  suit,  and  were  con- 
veniently taken  ill  in  order  to  avoid  compromising 
themselves.* 

Only  the  Master's  numerous  pupils,  his  friends, 
and  the  musicians  whom  his  untiring  kindness  had 
won  over  to  him,  formed  a  respectful  and  devoted 
circle  around  his  grave.  At  his  death  Cesar  Franck 
left  a  legacy  to  his  country  in  the  form  of  a  vigorous 
symphonic  school,  such  as  France  had  never  before 
produced. 

Very  just  were  the  words  with  which  Emmanuel 
Chabrier,  who  only  survived  Franck  a  f^w  years, 
ended  his  touching  funeral  oration,  delivered  at  the 
grave  in  the  name  of  the  Societe  Nationale  de 
Musique  : 

"  Farewell,  Master,  and  take  our  thanks,  for  you 
have  done  well.     In    you,    we    salute    one    of    the 

*  The  pall-bearers  were  Dr.  Ferr6ot,  the  Master's  cousin,  Saint- 
Saens,  Delibes  and  H.  Dallier,  who  represented  his  organ  pupils. 


6o  CESAR  FRANCK 

greatest  artists  of  the  century,  and  also  the  incom- 
parable teacher  whose  wonderful  work  has  produced 
a  whole  generation  of  forceful  musicians,  believers, 
and  thinkers,  armed  at  all  points  for  hard-fought 
and  prolonged  conflicts.  We  salute,  also,  the 
upright  and  just  man,  so  humane,  so  distinguished, 
whose  counsels  were  sure,  as  his  words  were  kind. 
Farewell !  .  .   ." 

Fourteen  years — almost  to  the  day — after  this 
intimate  and  afi^ectionate  leave-taking,  the  same 
disciples,  friends,  and  musicians,  their  number  some- 
what depleted,  alas !  by  death,  assembled  once  more 
in  the  square  opposite  the  basilica  of  Sainte-Clotilde 
at  the  inauguration  of  the  monument  raised  to  the 
memory  of  their  beloved  Master.  But  this  time 
they  were  joined  by  an  enthusiastic  crowd.  With 
the  exception  of  one  member  of  the  Institute,  whose 
inexplicable  jealousy  pursued  Franck  even  beyond 
the  grave,  the  leading  ofl[icials  had  shown  a  desire  to 
be  prominent  in  the  places  of  honour ;  the  Director 
of  the  Beaux- Arts,  and  the  head  of  the  Conservatoire 
himself,  delivered  addresses  which  were  much  com- 
mented upon. 

What  had  taken  place  during  these  fourteen  years  ? 
Quietly,  and  almost  unobserved,  the  name  of  Cesar 
Franck — once  held  in  reverence  by  a  few  who 
believed  in  him — had  now  become  famous. 

This  Administration,  this  Conservatoire  that  had 


HIS  LIFE  6i 

ignored,  even  if  they  had  not  misunderstood,  this 
obscure  organ -teacher  during  his  hfe,  now  hastened 
to  assert  their  claim  to  him.  Numbers  of  composers 
who  would  have  considered  themselves  compromised 
had  they  asked  his  advice  in  earlier  days  now  dis- 
covered, as  if  by  magic,  that  they  had  once  been  his 
pupils. 

The  Institute,  however,  could  not  be  represented 
officially  at  the  inaugural  ceremony,  because,  al- 
though it  had  welcomed  to  its  venerable  bosom 
such  flagrant  nonentities  as  the  composer  of  *'  Les 
Noces  de  Jeannette  "  or  "  Le  Voyage  en  Chine  " — 
to  mention  only  the  dead — it  had  never  opened  its 
doors  to  one  of  the  greatest  musicians  who  ever  did 
honour  to  our  native  land. 

But  what  do  these  transient  titles  and  distinctions 
matter  to  those  who,  like  Veuillot  in  literature,  Puvis 
de  Chavannes  in  painting,  and  Cesar  Franck  in  music, 
have  earned  by  the  beauty  and  sincerity  of  their  work 
the  right  to  be  known  as  creative  artists  I 


II 

THE  PHYSICAL  AND  SPIRITUAL 

MAN 

Physically  Franck  was  short,  with  a  fine  fore- 
head and  a  vivacious  and  honest  expression, 
although  his  eyes  were  almost  concealed  under  his 
bushy  eyebrows ;  his  nose  was  rather  large,  and  his 
chin  receded  below  a  wide  and  extraordinarily  ex- 
pressive mouth.  His  face  was  round,  and  thick  grey 
side-whiskers  added  to  its  width.  Such  was  the  out- 
ward appearance  of  the  man  we  honoured  and  loved 
for  twenty  years  ;  and — except  for  the  increasing 
whiteness  of  his  hair — he  never  altered  till  the  day  of 
his  death.  There  was  nothing  in  his  appearance  to 
reveal  the  conventional  artistic  type  according  to 
romance,  or  the  legends  of  Montmartre.  Any  one  who 
happened  to  meet  this  man  in  the  street,  invariably 
in  a  hurry,  invariably  absent-minded  and  making 
grimaces,  running  rather  than  walking,  dressed  in  an 
overcoat  a  size  too  large  and  trousers  a  size  too  short 
for  him,  would  never  have  suspected  the  transformation 

that  took  place  when,  seated  at  the  piano,  he  explained 

62 


THE  PHYSICAL  AND  SPIRITUAL  MAN  63 

or  commented  upon  some  fine  composition,  or,  with 
one  hand  to  his  forehead  and  the  other  poised  above 
his  stops,  prepared  the  organ  for  one  of  his  great 
improvisations.  Then  he  seemed  to  be  surrounded 
by  music  as  by  a  halo,  and  it  was  only  at  such 
moments  that  we  were  struck  by  the  conscious  will- 
power of  mouth  and  chin,  and  the  almost  complete 
identity  of  the  fint  forehead  with  that  of  the  creator 
of  the  Ninth  Symphony.  Then,  indeed,  we  felt 
subjugated — almost  awed — by  the  palpable  presence 
of  the  genius  that  shone  in  the  countenance  of  the 
highest-minded  and  noblest  musician  that  the  nine- 
teenth century  has  produced  in  France.* 

The  moral  quality  which  struck  us  most  in  Franck 
was  his  great  capacity  for  work.  Winter  and  summer 
he  was  up  at  half-past  five.  The  first  two  morning 
hours  were  generally  devoted  to  composition — 
"working  for  himself,**  as  he  called  it.  About 
half-past  seven,  after  a  frugal  breakfast,  he  started  to 
give  lessons  all  over  the  capital,  for  to  the  end  of  his 
days  this  great  man  was  obliged  to  devote  most  of 
his  time  to  teaching  the  piano  to  amateurs,  and  even 
to  take  the  music  classes  in  various  colleges  and 
boarding-schools.  All  day  long  he  went  about  on 
foot   or  by   omnibus,  from    Auteuil   to  I'lle    Saint- 

*  M.  Georges  C.  Franck  possesses  a  portrait  of  his  father  by 
Mme.  Jeanne  Rongier  which  is  undoubtedly  the  best  and  most 
faithful  picture  of  the  Master. 


64  CESAR  FRANCK 

Louis,  from  Vaugirard  to  the  Faubourg  Poissonniere, 
and  returned  to  his  quiet  abode  on  the  Boulevard 
Saint- Michel  in  time  for  an  evening  meal.  Although 
tired  out  with  the  day*s  work,  he  still  managed  to 
find  a  few  minutes  to  orchestrate  or  copy  his  scores, 
except  when  he  devoted  his  evening  to  the  pupils  who 
studied  organ  and  composition  with  him,  on  which 
occasions  he  would  generously  pour  upon  them  his 
most  precious  and  disinterested  advice. 

In  these  two  early  hours  of  the  morning — which 
were  often  curtailed — and  in  the  few  weeks  he 
snatched  during  the  vacation  at  the  Conservatoire, 
Franck's  finest  works  were  conceived,  planned,  and 
written. 

As  I  have  already  remarked,  the  musical  work 
which  was  his  everyday  occupation  did  not  prevent 
him  from  taking  an  interest  in  all  manifestations  of 
art,  and  more  especially  of  literature.  During  the 
holidays  spent  in  the  little  house  that  he  rented  for 
the  summer  at  Quincy,  he  set  aside  a  certain  time  for 
reading  books,  both  old  and  new,  and  sometimes 
very  serious  works.  Once  when  he  was  reading  in 
the  garden  with  that  close  attention  he  gave  to  all  his 
pursuits,  one  of  his  sons,  seeing  him  smiling  frequently, 
inquired  what  he  was  reading  that  amused  him  so 
much.  "  Kant*s  *  Critique  of  Pure  Reason,'  "  answered 
his  father ;  "  it  really  is  very  amusing.'*  Do  not 
these  words  from  the  lips  of  this  musician,  who  was 


THE  PHYSICAL  AND  SPIRITUAL  MAN  65 

both  a  believer  and  a  Frenchman,  constitute  one 
of  the  shrewdest  judgments  ever  passed  upon  the 
heavy  and  indigestible  "  Critic  "  of  the  German  philo- 
sopher ? 

If  Franck  was  an  arduous  and  determined  worker 
(during  two  months'  holiday  in  1889  he  wrote 
the  four  movements  of  his  String  Quartet  and 
mapped  out  the  last  two  acts  of  his  second  opera, 
Ghisele),  his  motive  was  neither  glory,  money,  nor 
immediate  success.  He  aimed  only  at  expressing 
his  thoughts  and  feelings  by  means  of  his  art,  for, 
above  all,  he  was  a  truly  modest  man.  He  never 
suffered  from  the  feverish  ambition  that  consumes 
the  life  of  so  many  artists  in  the  race  for  worldly 
honour  and  distinction.  It  never  occurred  to  him, 
for  instance,  to  solicit  a  seat  in  the  Institute ;  not 
because — like  a  Degas  or  a  Puvis — he  disdained  the 
honour,  but  because  he  innocently  believed  that  he 
had  not  yet  earned  it. 

This  modesty,  however,  did  not  exclude  that  self- 
confidence  which  is  so  necessary  to  all  creative 
artists,  provided  it  is  founded  on  a  sound  judgment 
and  is  free  from  vanity.  In  the  autumn,  when  the 
classes  were  resumed  and  the  master,  his  face  lit  up 
with  a  broad  smile,  used  to  say  to  us,  "  I  have  been 
working  well  these  holidays  ;  I  hope  you  will  all  be 
pleased,'*  we  knew  for  certain  that  some  masterpiece 
would  soon  blossom  forth.     On  these  occasions  the 


66  CESAR  FRANCK 

great  joy  of  his  busy  life  was  to  keep  an  hour  or  two 
in  the  evening  in  which  to  assemble  his  favourite 
pupils  round  the  piano  while  he  played  to  them  the 
work  he  had  just  finished,  singing  the  vocal  parts  in 
a  voice  which  was  as  warm  as  it  was  grotesque  in 
quality.  He  did  not  even  scorn  to  ask  his  pupils' 
advice  on  the  new  work,  or,  better  still,  to  act  upon 
it,  if  the  observations  they  ventured  to  make  seemed 
to  him  really  well  founded. 

Untiring  assiduity  in  work,  modesty,  a  fine 
artistic  conscientiousness — these  were  the  salient 
features  in  Franck's  character.  But  he  had  yet 
another  quality — a  rare  one — namely,  goodness  :  a 
goodness  that  was  serene  and  indulgent. 

The  word  most  often  used  by  the  master  was  the 
verb  *'  to  love."  "  I  love  it,"  he  would  say  of  a 
work,  or  even  of  a  detail  which  appealed  to  his 
sympathies  ;  and  in  truth  his  own  works  are  all 
inspired  by  love,  and  by  the  power  of  love  and  his 
high-minded  charity  he  reigned  over  his  disciples, 
over  his  friends,  and  over  all  the  musicians  of  his  day 
who  had  any  nobility  of  mind  ;  and  it  is  out  of  love 
to  him  that  others  have  tried  to  continue  his  own 
good  work. 

We  must  not,  however,  infer  from  this  that  the 
master's  temperament  was  cold  and  placid — far  from 
it;  his  was  a  fervent  nature,  as  all  his  works  un- 
doubtedly bear  witness. 


THE  PHYSICAL  AND  SPIRITUAL  MAN  6^] 

Who  among  us  can  fail  to  recall  his  holy  indigna- 
tion against  bad  music,  his  explosions  of  wrath  when 
our  awkward  fingers  went  astray  on  the  organ  in 
some  ugly  harmonic  combination,  and  his  impatient 
gesture  when  the  bell  at  the  altar  cut  short  the 
exposition  of  some  promising  offertory  ?  But  such 
displays  of  irritability  on  the  part  of  "  a  Southerner 
from  the  North  "  were  chiefly  directed  to  artistic 
principles,  very  rarely  to  human  beings.  Never 
during  the  long  years  I  spent  in  his  society  did  I  hear 
it  said  that  he  had  consciously  given  a  moment's  pain 
to  any  one.  How,  indeed,  could  such  a  thing  have 
happened  to  him  whose  heart  was  incapable  of 
harbouring  an  evil  thought  ?  He  would  never  be- 
lieve in  the  mean  jealousy  that  his  talent  excited 
among  his  colleagues,  not  excluding  those  of  some 
reputation,  and  to  the  day  of  his  death  he  was  always 
kindly  in  his  judgments  upon  the  works  of  others. 

In  an  essay  published  in  1890  M.  Arthur  Coquard 
relates  a  very  typical  anecdote  bearing  on  this 
subject. 

**  With  what  perfect  sincerity,"  writes  M.  Co- 
quard, "  he  enjoyed  all  that  is  beautiful  in  contem- 
porary art !  With  what  simplicity  he  did  justice  to 
his  more  fortunate  felJow  workers  !  Living  com- 
posers had  no  juster  or  kinder  judge  than  Franck 
— whether  they  bore  the  name  of  Gounod,  Saint- 
Saens  or  Leo  Delibes.     Some  of  his  last  words  to 


68  CESAR  FRANCK 

me  concerned  M.  Saint-Saens,    and    I    am  glad  to 
repeat  them  exactly. 

"  It  was  on  the  Monday  evening,  four  days  before 
his  death.  He  was  feeling  a  little  better,  and  I 
brought  news  from  the  Thedtre  Lyrique  *  which  greatly 
interested  him.  Naturally,  I  told  him  all  about  the 
first  night  of  the  season,  and  how  '  Samson  et  Dalila  * 
had  obtained  a  great  success,  and  I  spoke  en  passant 
of  my  admiration  for  M.  Saint-Saens's  masterpiece.  I 
can  see  him  still,  turning  his  worn  and  suffering  face 
towards  me,  and  saying  eagerly  and  almost  joyfully 
in  that  deep  and  vibrant  tone  so  familiar  to  all  his 
friends  :  *  Very  fine  !  very  fine  ! '  '* 

Yes,  in  truth,  the  creator  of  The  Beatitudes  passed 
through  life  his  eyes  fixed  on  a  lofty  ideal,  without 
the  will,  or  even  the  power,  to  suspect  the  inherent 
meanness  of  human  nature,  from  which  the  artistic 
brotherhood  is,  unhappily,  far  from  being  exempt. 

This  untiring  force  and  inexhaustible  kindness 
were  drawn  from  the  well-spring  of  his  faith  ;  for 
Franck  was  an  ardent  believer.  With  him,  as  with 
all  the  really  great  men,  faith  in  his  art  was  blent 
with  faith  in  God,  the  source  of  all  art. 

Some  short-sighted  writers,  who  are  perhaps 
entirely  lacking  in  the  critical  sense,  have  tried  to 
compare  Franck's  ideal  of  Jesus  Christ,  so  divinely 

•  One  of  the  many  "  Lyric "  theatres  started  in  Paris  since 
1^70,  all  of  which  had  a  very  brief  existence. 


THE  PHYSICAL  AND  SPIRITUAL  MAN  69 
loving  and  merciful,  with  that  ambiguous  philan- 
thropist whom  Ernest  Renan  has  presented  to  us 
under  this  name.  These  people  can  never  have 
grasped  any  of  the  meaning  of  The  Beatitudes,  and 
would  assuredly  never  have  written  such  nonsense 
had  they  been  privileged,  like  some  of  us,  to  frequent 
the  organ  gallery  at  Sainte-Clotilde  and  to  witness 
every  Sunday  the  act  of  faith  so  simply  fulfilled  by 
the  master  when,  at  the  moment  of  the  Consecration, 
interrupting  the  improvisation  he  had  begun,  he 
would  leave  the  organ-bench,  and,  kneeling  in  a 
corner  of  the  gallery,  prostrate  himself  in  fervent 
adoration  before  the  Almighty  Presence  at  the  altar. 
Franck  was  undoubtedly  a  believer,  like  Palestrina, 
Bach,  or  Beethoven  before  him  ;  confident  in  a  life  to 
come,  he  would  not  lower  his  art  for  the  sake  of  fame 
in  this  one  ;  he  had  the  ingenuous  sincerity  of  genius 
Therefore,  while  the  ephemeral  renown  of  many 
artists  who  only  regarded  their  work  as  a  means  of 
acquiring  fortune  or  success  begins  already  to  fall 
into  the  shadow  of  oblivion,  never  again  to  emerge, 
the  seraphic  personality  of  "  Father  "  Franck,  who 
worked  for  Art  alone,  soars  higher  and  higher  into 
the  light  towards  which,  without  faltering  or  com- 
promise, he  aspired  throughout  his  whole  life. 


THE  ARTIST  AND  HIS  MUSIC 


I 

THE  GENESIS  OF  HIS  WORKS 

Those  who  wish  to  judge  an  artist's  work  syntheti- 
cally and  sincerely  must  begin  by  turning  back  to  its 
first  causes — often  very  remote — and  by  trying  to 
trace  the  sources  of  its  origin. 

Whatever  our  views  may  be  as  to  the  greater  or 
less  importance  of  what  we  agree  to  call  artistic 
personality,  it  is  an  undeniable  truth,  as  laid  down  by 
the  rough-and-ready  good  sense  of  Bridoison,  that 
"  One  is  always  the  son  of  somebody."  Neither  man 
nor  a  work  of  art  is  the  outcome  of  spontaneous 
generation  ;  they  are  invariably  linked  to  some  pre- 
established  order,  often,  as  I  have  already  said,  quite 
remote,  of  which  they  remain  the  direct  emanation 
even  at  the  most  diverse  epochs. 

The  evolution  of  Art  might  therefore  be  justly 
compared  with  a  tree  whose  invisible  roots  draw 
nourishment  from  the  fluids  of  the  earth,  which  are 
the  sources  of  its  material  life,  just  as  the  religions  of 
the  past  form  those  of  the  artistic  life.  Soon  the 
rhythm  of  the  tree  becomes  apparent ;  it  forces  a  way 

73 


74  CESAR  FRANCK 

through  the  nourishing  crust  of  earth  and  emerges 
into  the  open  air,  rather  as  a  passive  result  than  as  an 
active  cause.  In  the  same  way  the  first  craftsman  of 
genius,  profiting  unconsciously  by  the  work  which  has 
been  accomplished  by  hidden  forces,  begins  to  reveal 
himself  in  works  which  are  rather  the  incorporation  of 
doctrine  than  actual  forms  of  beauty. 

From  this  stem,  so  fragile  at  first,  which  we  may 
call  Art,  branches  are  gradually  put  forth,  which, 
in  their  turn,  engender  a  fresh  set,  and  in  the  same 
way  the  various  forms  of  expression  in  art  may  be 
said  to  come  into  existence.  Every  branch  that  is 
firmly  grafted  upon  the  parent  stem  will  bring  forth 
leaves,  flowers,  and  fruit  by  the  help  of  the  fecun- 
dating sap ;  but  every  branch  which  from  accident, 
disease,  or  unwillingness  to  receive  into  itself  the 
nourishing  moisture  becomes  separated  from  the 
organic  whole  is  inevitably  destined  to  wither  and 
perish. 

Such  branches  the  Gospels  tell  us  will  be  cut  down 
and  cast  into  the  fire. 

The  life  of  Art  resembles  that  of  the  tree  ;  every 
creative  artist,  like  every  branch,  has  a  mission  to 
fulfil — namely,  to  contribute  to  the  growth  of  the 
parent-stem  from  which  he  sprang.  He  may,  of 
course,  grow  as  he  pleases  in  the  direction  best  adapted 
to  his  nature ;  his  fruits  may  be  infinitely  varied  ;  but 
while  he  is  ever  pushing  upward,  he  must  not  cease 


THE  GENESIS  OF  HIS  WORKS  75 

to  draw  nourishment  from  the  traditional  source. 
Such  are  the  imprescriptible  laws  of  true  progress. 

Because  it  sought  its  sustenance  at  the  long-dried 
well-spring  of  pagan  art,  the  Renaissance,  although 
moving  in  leaps  and  bounds,  and  in  spite  of  glorious 
and  inspired  efforts,  never  succeeded  in  producing 
anything  but  a  sterile  form  of  art  which  had  no  real 
aesthetic  value. 

Franck  was  the  exact  opposite  of  a  disciple  of  the 
Renaissance.  Far  from  regarding  form  as  an  end  in 
itself,  as  did  most  of  the  painters  and  architects  of 
that  period,  thus  creating  a  conventional  type  of  beauty 
injurious  to  the  normal  development  of  the  art — still 
more  remote  from  the  system  of  certain  modern 
"  renaissants  "  who  tend  to  do  away  with  all  forms 
because  they  are  incapable  of  creating  them  efficiently — 
Franck  never  considered  that  manifestation  of  a  work 
which  we  cAlform  as  anything  but  the  corpo?''ea/  p^Lrt 
of  the  entity  of  an  art  work  ("  I'^tre  oeuvre  d'art  "), 
destined  to  serve    as   the  visible  outer  covering   of 

o 

the  idea,  which  he  called  "  the  soul  of  the  music/* 
We  shall  see,  in  fact,  how  in  his  works  thQ  form  is 
modified  according  to  the  nature  of  the  idea,  while 
still  remaining  firmly  based  upon  those  great  founda- 
tions which  constitute  the  natural  tradition  of  all 
art. 

Although  Franck  owed  nothing  to  the  Renaissance, 
he  had,  on   the  other  hand,  much  greater  affinity, 


76  CESAR  FRANCK 

through  his  qualities  of  clearness,  luminosity,  and 
vitality,  with  the  great  Italian  painters  of  the  four- 
teenth and  fifteenth  centuries.  Flis  ancestors  were 
Gaddi,  Bartolo  Fredi,  and  Lippi  rather  than  the 
artists  of  the  later  periods.  Even  Perugino's  angels, 
with  their  somewhat  affected  attitudes,  have  already 
scarcely  anything  in  common  with  the  angels  of 
Redemption  ;  and  if  we  may  re-discover  the  Virgin  of 
The  Beatitudes  in  some  fresco  by  Sano  di  Pietro,  it 
would  never  enter  into  our  heads  to  invoke  Franck's 
presentment  of  her  while  looking  at  La  Fornarina, 
who  served  Sanzio  for  model,  or  even  at  some  cleverly 
grouped  Pieta  by  Van  Dyck,  or  Rubens. 

Franck's  art,  then,  like  that  of  the  primitive 
Sienese  and  Umbrian  painters,  was  an  art  of  clear 
truth  and  luminous  serenity.  His  light  was  entirely 
spiritual,  excluding  the  least  touch  of  violent  colour  ; 
for  although  Franck  was  an  "expressive"  artist,  he 
was  never  a  colourist  in  the  true  sense  of  the  word  ; 
we  must  acknowledge  this  defect  in  him  ;  and  in  this 
respect,  again,  it  is  impossible  to  associate  him  with 
the  Dutch  or  Flemish  schools. 

But  continuing  our  researches  into  the  question 
of  his  atavic  links,  we  shall  discover  another  line  of 
artists  to  whom  he  is  closely  related — those  modest 
and  admirable  craftsmen  to  whom  we  owe  the 
wonderful  typical  beauty  and  eurythmy  of  our 
French  cathedrals.     As  will  be  seen  from  the  picture 


THE  GENESIS  OF  HIS  WORKS         ^^ 

which  I  have  endeavoured  to  draw  of  Franck*s  moral 
nature,  he  shares  not  only  the  modesty,  simplicity, 
and  self-abnegation  of  our  gentle  "  imagers  "  and 
builders  of  the  thirteenth  century,  but  also  their 
absolute  sincerity  of  inspiration  and  naive  conscien- 
tiousness in  the  execution  of  a  work. 

I  run  no  risk  of  contradiction  in  asserting  that 
no  modern  musician  was  more  single-hearted  and 
sincere,  both  in  his  work  and  in  his  life,  than  Cesar 
Franck.  None  possessed  in  a  higher  degree  the 
artistic  conscience  which  is  the  touchstone  of  genius. 

We  may  find  the  proof  of  this  assertion  in  several 
of  the  master's  compositions.  In  truth,  an  artist  who 
is  really  worthy  of  the  name  can  only  express  well 
that  which  he  has  himself  experienced,  and  finds  it 
extremely  difficult  to  use  his  art  as  a  medium  for  the 
expression  of  feelings  which  are  foreign  to  his  nature. 
It  is  remarkable  that,  by  reason  of  his  incapacity  to 
suspect  evil,  Franck  never  succeeded  in  depicting 
human  perversity  with  any  success.  Whenever  he 
was  compelled  to  deal  with  such  feelings  as  hatred  or 
injustice — in  short,  with  evil — these  situations  are 
undoubtedly  the  weakest  parts  in  his  works.  It  is 
only  necessary  to  look  at  the  chorus  of  the  Rebellious 
Spirits,  the  Unjust  and  the  Tyrants  in  the  fifth  and 
seventh  Beatitudes^  to  be  convinced  of  this  ;  not  to 
speak  of  the  greater  part  of  the  role  of  Satan  in  the 
latter  number,  in  which  the  Prince  of  Evil  takes  on 


78  CESAR  FRANCK 

the  pompous  and  theatrical  air  of  some  demon  in  a 
picture  by  Cornelius  or  Wiertz. 

It  is  natural,  therefore,  that,  besides  the  absolute 
music  in  which  he  excelled,  Franck — whose  gifts 
were  bound  to  conform  to  the  great  sincerity  of  his 
character — should  have  been  attracted  by  scenes  from 
the  Bible  and  the  Gospels,  such  as  The  Angel  and  the 
Child,  The  Procession,  The  Virgin  at  the  Cradle^  Ruth, 
Rebecca,  Redemption,  The  Beatitudes,  in  which  radiant 
hosts  of  angels,  such  as  might  have  been  dreamt  of 
by  Filippo  Lippi  or  Giovanni  da  Fiesole,  join  with 
all  the  Just  in  proclaiming  the  infinite  perfection  of 
the  Most  High. 

His  work,  like  that  of  our  poets  in  stone,  the 
builders  of  the  French  cathedrals,  is  all  a  splendid 
harmony  and  a  mystic  purity.  Even  when  he  is 
dealing  with  secular  subjects  Franck  cannot  get 
away  from  this  angelic  conception.  Thus  one  of  his 
works  is  particularly  interesting  in  this  respect ;  I 
mean  Psyche,  in  which  he  aimed  at  making  a  musical 
paraphrase  of  the  antique  myth. 

This  score  is  divided,  as  we  know,  into  choral 
sections,  in  which  the  voices  play  the  part  of  the 
classic  historicus,  relating  and  commenting  upon  the 
fable  ;  and  into  orchestral  sections,  little  symphonic 
poems  meant  to  depict  the  actual  drama  which  takes 
place  between  the  two  acting  characters. 

Let  us  take  the  principal  number  in  the  work,  the 


THE  GENESIS  OF  HIS  WORKS         79 

"  love  duet  '*  we  might  call  it,  between  Psyche  and 
Eros.  It  would  be  difficult  to  regard  it  otherwise 
than  as  an  ethereal  dialogue  between  the  soul,  as  the 
mystical  author  of  ''  The  Imitation  of  Christ  "  con- 
ceived it,  and  a  seraph  sent  from  heaven  to  instruct 
it  in  the  eternal  verities.  This,  at  least,  has  always 
been  my  own  impression  of  this  fascinating  musical 
picture. 

Other  composers  called  upon  to  illustrate  the 
same  subject  would  not  have  refrained  from  trying 
to  depict  love  either  in  its  physiological  and  most 
realistic  aspects  (as  in  *'  Le  Rouet  d'Omphale,"*  for 
instance),  or  that  kind  of  discreet  and  quasi-religious 
eroticism  which  was  quite  the  fashion  a  few  years 
ago  C  Eve  "  and  "  Marie- Magdeleine  "  t). 

I  think  Franck  chose  the  better  part  ;  and  I  will 
even  venture  to  affirm  that  in  acting  thus,  almost 
with  naivete,  he  came  nearer  to  the  true  meaning  of 
the  old  myth  which  has  had  so  many  reincarnations 
in  mediaeval  and  even  modern  poetry,  including 
"  Lohengrin." 

But  it  is  particularly  as  regards  the  inspired  feeling 
for  architecture  that  the  comparison  between  Franck 
and  our  French  artists  of  the  thirteenth  century 
impresses  us  most  clearly  :  the  judicious  choice  of 
the  first  elements,  infallible  judgment  as  regards  the 

*  Symphonic  poem  by  Saint-Saens. 
t  Two  sacred  cantatas  by  Massenet 


8o  CESAR  FRANCK 

value  and  quality  of  the  materials  to  be  used,  and, 
finally,  a  wonderfully  balanced  perception  of  the  way 
to  build  up  these  materials,  and  of  the  logical 
sequence  in  which  they  should  be  presented  in  order 
to  secure  the  perfect  harmony  and  solidity  of  a 
musical  edifice. 

If,  therefore,  by  his  purity  and  luminousness  of 
invention,  Cesar  Franck  may  be  linked  with  the 
primitive  Italians  of  the  beautiful  period  which  pre- 
ceded the  sixteenth  century,  and  if  his  Walloon 
descent  may  be  considered  to  account  for  the  ease 
with  which  he  grasped  combinations  which  will  seem 
very  complex  to  other  minds,  he  still  remains  emi- 
nently French  by  the  sense  of  order,  style,  and 
balance  which  prevail  in  all  his  works. 

And  perhaps  this  is  the  reason — for  I  prefer  not 
to  set  it  down  to  prejudice,  or  the  misconception  of 
what  is  art  on  their  part — that  the  Germans  do  not 
yet  understand  his  music,  the  logical  clearness  ot 
which  is  not  easily  assimilated  by  minds,  profound 
enough,  I  am  willing  to  own,  but  lacking  the  sense 
of  balanced  proportion  and  good  style ;  the  incon- 
gruous Greek  Walhalla  near  Ratisbonne,  the  abstruse 
canvases  of  Boecklin,  and  the  over-lengthy  symphonic 
poems  of  Richard  Strauss  are  flagrant  cases  in  point. 

Among  the  art  critics  who  have  written  more  or 
less  intelligently  about  Franck,  no  one  has  better 
understood    and    expressed  the  exceedingly  French 


THE  GENESIS  OF  HIS  WORKS         81 

side  of  his  artistic  temperament  than  M.  Gustave 
Derepas,  Professor  of  Philosophy,  who,  in  1897, 
published  a  very  accurate  study  of  the  life,  the 
works,  and  the  teaching  of  the  composer  of  Re^ 
demption.  I  should  be  to  blame  were  I  not  to 
quote  some  passages  from  this  pamphlet,  which  is 
probably  no  longer  to  be  found,  although  as  far  as 
intimate  knowledge  of  Franck's  mind  is  concerned, 
it  is  far  more  valuable  than  many  more  pretentiously 
written  articles  emanating  from  "  authorised " 
critics. 

In  the  course  of  a  comparison  between  the  Wag- 
nerian conception  of  art  and  Franck's  own  views 
M.  Derepas  says  :  *'  Cesar  Franck's  mysticism  is  the 
direct  expression  of  the  soul,  and  leaves  him  his  full 
consciousness  in  his  aspirations  towards  the  divine. 
The  human  being  remains  intact  amid  the  accents  of 
love,  joy,  or  grief.  This  is  because  the  God  of  Cesar 
Franck  has  been  revealed  to  him  by  the  Gospel,  and 
is  as  different  from  Wotan  in  the  '  Nibelungen '  as 
midday  from  the  pallid  twilight.  Franck  leaves  to 
the  Germans  their  nebulous  dreams  ;  he  clings  to 
that  part  of  the  French  temperament  which,  perhaps, 
we  do  not  value  sufficiently  :  good  sense,  clear  reason, 
and  moral  equilibrium." 

Later  on  he  adds  :  "  The  atmosphere  in  which 
Franck  moves  is  illuminated  by  a  very  clear  light,  and 
animated    by  a  breath  which  is  really  that  of  life. 

F 


82  CESAR  FRANCK 

His  muslc'makes  us  neither  beast  nor  angel.  Keep- 
ing a  steady  balance,  as  far  removed  from  materialistic 
coarseness  as  from  the  hallucinations  of  a  doubtful 
mysticism,  it  accepts  humanity  with  all  its  positive 
joys  and  sorrows,  and  uplifts  it,  without  dizziness,  to 
peace  and  serenity,  by  revealing  the  sense  of  the 
divine.  Thus  it  tends  to  contemplation  rather  than 
to  ecstasy.  The  hearer  who  abandons  himself  with 
docility  to  its  beneficent  influence,  will  recover  from 
the  superficial  agitation  at  the  centre  of  the  soul,  and, 
with  all  that  is  best  within  himself,  will  return  to  the 
attraction  of  the  supremely  desirable  which  is  at  the 
same  time  the  supremely  intelligible.  Without  ceasing 
to  be  human  he  will  find  himself  nearer  to  God. 
This  music,  which  is  truly  as  much  the  sister  of  prayer 
as  of  poetry,  does  not  weaken  or  enervate  us,  but  rather 
restores  to  the  soul,  now  led  back  to  its  first  source,  the 
grateful  waters  of  emotion,  of  light,  of  impulse  ;  it  leads 
back  to  heaven  and  to  the  city  of  rest.''  *  In  a  word,  it 
leads  us  from  egoism  to  love,  by  the  methods  of  the 
true  Christian  mystics  :  from  the  world  to  the  soul, 
from  the  soul  to  God  (ab  exterioribus  ad  interiora, 
ab  inter  iorib  us  ad  superior  a). 

To  love,  to  leave  self  behind  in  order  to  rise  above 
it — this  is  actually  the  method  of  which   we    have 

*  Cesar  Franck,  etude  sur  sa  vie,  son  ense'ignement,  son  ceuvre,  par 
Gustave  Derepas,  docteur  es  lettres,  agrege  de  philosophic.  Paris, 
Fischbacher,  1897. 


THE  GENESIS  OF  HIS  WORKS         83 

been  speaking,  and  practised  instinctively  by  the 
noblest  geniuses  ;  it  was  Franck's  method,  and  gives 
the  clue  to  the  secret  of  his  style. 

Let  us  now  leave  these  generalisations  and  these 
questions  of  artistic  atavism,  and  endeavour  to  apply 
the  preceding  remarks  to  the  composer's  works 
themselves  ;  in  the  course  of  a  synthetic  analysis  of 
his  productions  we  shall  not  fail  to  be  struck  by  the 
profound  classicism  which  emanates  from  them.  M. 
Paul  Dukas,  who  wields  a  sure  and  graceful  pen, 
contributed  a  worthy  appreciation  of  the  master's 
style,  written  with  the  most  complete  accuracy  of 
observation.  He  says  :  "  Franck's  classicism  is  not 
purely  that  of  form  ;  it  is  not  a  mere  filling  in,  more 
or  less  sterile,  of  scholastic  outlines,  such  as  resulted 
by  the  hundred  from  the  imitation  of  Beethoven,  and 
later  of  Mendelssohn,  and  continue  to  grow  every 
year  out  of  respect  for  useless  traditions.  Franck's 
music,  it  is  true,  seems  to  follow  by  preference  the 
regular  designs  consecrated  by  the  genius  of  the 
classical  masters,  but  it  is  not  from  the  reproduction 
of  the  forms  of  the  sonata  or  the  symphony  that  it 
derives  its  beauty.  These  great  musical  structures, 
which  are  in  keeping  with  the  kind  of  idea  that  needs 
for  its  full  expression  the  vast  spaciousness  and 
ample  periods  that  such  large  forms  can  offer,  build 
themselves  up  in  a  suitable  manner  under  the  stress 
of  impulse  necessary  to  the  development  of  the  idea. 


84  CESAR  FRANCK 

With  Franck  this  idea  is  classical ;  that  is  to  say,  as 
general  as  possible,  therefore  it  naturally  adopts  a 
classical  form ;  but  for  this  reason  only,  and  not  on 
account  of  a  preconceived  theory,  or  a  reactionary 
dogmatism  that  would  subordinate  the  thought  to 
the  form. 

"  Works  of  this  kind,  like  bodies  in  which  the 
function  creates  the  organ,  are  as  widely  different 
from  the  schematism  of  most  of  the  neo-classicists  as 
a  living  organism  from  an  anatomical  model.  They 
are  as  firmly  cohesive  on  account  of  their  hidden 
principle  as  the  works  in  which  the  form  is  not 
engendered  by  the  thought  are  disconnected  and 
weak.  The  former  will  flourish  and  endure,  while 
the  latter  will  languish  and  pass  away." 

To  this  I  would  add  on  my  own  account  that  it 
is  precisely  because  Franck  continually  draws  upon 
tradition,  instead  of  remaining  the  slave  of  convention^ 
that  his  ideas  have  acquired  the  power  to  be  absolutely 
original,  and  have  put  forth  a  sane  and  vigorous 
branch  from  the  tree  of  tradition,  thus  bringing  his 
personal  contribution  to  the  progress  of  music. 

Beethoven,  the  noble  outcome  of  classic  force,  who 
began  by  writing  purely  formal  symphonic  works, 
before  he  won  the  place  of  a  genius  in  the  upward 
progress  of  his  art,  marked  out  by  the  works  of  his 
third  period  (i 8 15-1827)  a  new  road,  and  although 
he  himself  did  not  travel  far  along  it,  he  left  it  open 


THE  GENESIS  OF  HIS  WORKS         85 

for  such  of  his  successors  as  were  endowed  with  a 
sufficiently  robust  temperament  to  force  their  way 
along  it,  knowing  also  how  to  avoid  the  dangers 
they  might  encounter. 

The  question  involved  no  less  than  the  trans- 
formation, or  rather  the  renovation,  of  the  sonata- 
form,  that  admirable  basis  of  all  symphonic  art  which 
had  been  accepted  by  all  musicians  from  the  seven- 
teenth century  onward  by  virtue  of  its  harmonious 
logic.  Beethoven  indicated  the  manner  of  this  reno- 
vation, somewhat  unconsciously  perhaps,  but  not  the 
less  surely,  by  associating  with  the  architectural  plan 
of  the  sonata  two  other  forms  which  had,  so  far,  been 
essentially  divided  from  it. 

One,  namely,  the  fugue ^  had  enjoyed,  with  J.  S. 
Bach  and  his  predecessors  and  contemporaries,  a 
moment  of  ineffable  splendour  ;  the  other,  the  great 
variation-form — which,  let  me  say  at  once,  has 
nothing  in  common  with  the  "  theme  and  variations  " 
("  theme  varie ")  which  was  the  joy  of  Haydn's 
audiences  and  the  despair  of  pianists  of  the  romantic 
school— had  already  been  anticipated  by  that  universal 
spirit,  J.  S.  Bach,  and  in  a  few  very  rare  instances  by 
some  other  composers. 

These  two  forms,  traditional  perhaps,  but  from 
which  the  vitalrty  appeared  to  be  gradually  ebbing 
away,  were  employed  by  Beethoven  to  revivify  the 
languishing  form  of  the  sonata,   and   this  was  the 


86  CESAR  FRANCK 

point  of  departure  of  a  new  system  of  musical 
structure,  which  was,  however,  solidly  based  upon 
classical  tradition. 

As  this  is  not  the  place  in  which  to  give  a  history 
of  Beethoven's  music,  I  will  merely  give  as  examples 
of  this  transformation  the  pianoforte  sonatas  0pp.  io6 
and  no,  and  the  quartets  Opp.  127,  131,  and  132. 
Those  among  my  readers  who  have  carefully  studied 
these  works,  which  were  ahead  of  their  time,  will 
understand  my  meaning. 

Having  cleared  and  lit  up  the  way  by  these 
colossal  beacons,  Beethoven  died  ;  and,  strange  to 
say,  at  that  moment  not  a  single  individual  in  the 
three  artistic  nations  appeared  to  have  observed  these 
lights.  Italy,  the  pride  of  music  in  the  sixteenth 
century,  was  then  in  a  condition  of  meretricious 
degeneracy,  from  which  even  now  she  has  by  no 
means  rallied.  France,  caught  in  the  toils  of  the 
Judaic  school  of  opera,  was  producing  nothing  in 
the  sphere  of  symphonic  music,  for  the  quintets 
"  of  all  work  "  of  Onslow  are  not  more  worthy  in 
this  sense  than  Gounod's  quartets,  Halevy's  over- 
tures, or  Meyerbeer's  marches.  As  to  Berlioz, 
passionate  admirer  of  Beethoven  as  he  shows  himself 
in  his  writings — did  he  really  understand  him  ?  This 
is  a  matter  which  still  needs  elucidation.  At  any 
rate,  he  remained  as  remote  from  him  as  possible  in 
his  art ;  and  it  would  be  difficult  to  find  two  artists 


THE  GENESIS  OF  HIS  WORKS  87 
more  completely  at  the  opposite  poles  of  creative 
thought  than  the  creator  of  the  "Symphonie  Fan- 
tastique"  or  "La  Damnation  de  Faust"  and  the 
mind  which  planned  the  ''  Missa  Solemnis  "  and  the 
Twelfth  Quartet. 

As  to  Germany,  she  had  in  no  way  profited  by 
Beethoven's  indications ;  not  a  single  composer 
attempted  to  take  over  this  heritage,  bequeathed, 
like  the  legendary  sword  of  the  Northern  sagas,  to 
the  worthiest. 

Neither  Mendelssohn's  elegant  symphonies  nor 
those  of  Spohr  contributed  any  new  elements  to  the 
old  form  ;  Schubert  and  Schumann,  so  spontaneous, 
so  truly  original  in  the  sphere  of  song  or  small 
instrumental  pieces,  are  considerably  hampered  in 
the  sonata  or  the  symphony, — perhaps  because 
they  knew  too  little  of  the  things  about  which 
Spohr  and  Mendelssohn  knew  too  much  ;  Brahms, 
himself,  in  spite  of  a  sense  of  development  which 
may  be  compared,  without  exaggeration,  to  that 
of  Beethoven,  did  not  understand  how  to  benefit 
by  the  valuable  lessons  left  by  the  latter  for  future 
generations,  and  his  weighty  symphonic  baggage 
must  be  regarded  as  a  continuation  rather  than  a 
progress. 

The  thread  of  Beethoven's  discourse,  broken  by 
fate,  lay  unused  until  a  young  man  of  nineteen  con- 
ceived the  idea  of  trying  to  knot  it  up  to  his  own 


88  CESAR  FRANCK 

ideas  and  to  make  it  a  solid  link  between  new  musical 
forms  and  expressions. 

It  was  towards  the  close  of  1 841,  fourteen  years 
after  the  death  of  Beethoven,  that  Cesar  Franck  of 
Liege  wrote  his  first  Trio  (in  F  sharp). 

How  this  young  pupil  of  the  Paris  Conservatoire 
came  to  conceive  the  idea  of  constructing  an  im- 
portant work  upon  the  basis  of  a  single  theme, 
concurrent  with  other  melodies  which  also  reappear 
in  the  course  of  the  work,  thus  creating  a  musical 
cycle — a  form  which  Liszt  alone  foresaw  without 
ever  arriving  at  a  perfect  development  of  it — this, 
indeed,  is  and  will  probably  always  remain  a  mystery. 

In  any  case,  this  first  Trio^  with  its  two  generative 
themes,  treated  either  fugually  or  in  the  form  of  the 
variation,  as  Beethoven  meant  it  to  be,  was  actually 
the  point  of  departure  of  that  entire  synthetic  school 
of  symphony  which  sprang  up  in  France  late  in  the 
nineteenth  century ;  and,  for  this  reason,  it  marks  an 
event  in  the  history  of  music. 

In  the  work  of  Franck  himself,  the  Sonata^  the 
Quintet^  the  sublime  Quartet^  the  Chorales^  and  The 
Beatitudes  are  all  the  result  of  the  assimilation  of 
Beethoven^s  heritage  by  a  truly  creative  mind. 

Hence  the  blend  of  tradition  and  classicism  in  the 
construction  and  synthetic  style  of  his  works,  and,  as 
the  result  of  this,  complete  freedom  in  the  expression 
of  his  individuality,  which  he  felt  to  be   so   firmly 


THE  GENESIS  OF  HIS  WORKS         89 

stayed  by  tradition  that  he  could  leave  himself  a  free 
hand  in  the  matter  of  melodic  progression  and  har- 
monic aggregations ;  and  it  is  with  perfect  justice 
that  in  the  article  already  quoted  M.  Paul  Dukas 
goes  on  to  say  :  "  Cesar  Franck's  language  is  strictly 
individual,  of  an  accent  and  quality  hitherto  unused, 
and  recognisable  among  all  other  idioms.  No  musician 
would  hesitate  as  to  the  authorship  of  one  of  his 
phrases,  even  if  it  were  unknown  to  him.  The 
character  of  his  harmony  and  his  melodic  line  distin- 
guish his  style  from  that  of  other  musicians  as  clearly 
as  with  Wagner  and  Chopin.  Perhaps  it  is  only 
permissible  for  one  endowed  with  such  powerful 
musical  originality  to  have  recourse  to  the  breadth 
of  expression,  the  note,  impersonal  by  its  generality, 
which  is  the  characteristic  of  classical  art.  In  any 
case  we  need  not  fear  to  be  mistaken  in  saying  that 
it  is  to  the  union  of  this  kind  of  expression,  mani- 
fested in  traditional  forms,  witii  a  vocabulary  and 
syntax  hitherto  unknown,  that  Cesar  Franck's  music 
owes  all  its  greatness." 

To  understand  the  truth  of  this  observation  it  is 
necessary  to  analyse  the  master's  style  more  closely, 
and  this  analysis,  as  we  shall  see,  will  prove  that  in  the 
generality  of  his  works  the  sense  of  what  is  novel 
and  first-hand — the  sense  of  individuality — is  simply 
due  to  his  conscientious  application  of  his  intimate 
artistic  thoughts,  so  clear,  so  definite  and  sincere,  to 


90  CESAR  FRANCK 

the  three  primordial  elements  of  musical  expression  : 
melody,  harmony,  and  rhythm.  What,  indeed,  are 
the  principal  characteristics  of  Franck's  style  but  the 
following  qualities  : 

The  nobility  and  expressive  value  of  his  melodic 
phrase  ; 

The  originality  of  his  harmonic  combinations  ; 

The  solid  eurythmy  of  his  musical  structure  ? 

Our  master  is  a  melodist  in  the  highest  meaning 
of  the  word.  His  themes  have  nothing  in  common 
with  what  the  frequenters  of  the  Italian  Opera  during 
the  greater  part  of  the  nineteenth  century  erroneously 
termed  melody ;  nor  do  they  resemble  the  short-winded 
successions  of  notes  which  in  certain  modern  scores 
are  labelled  motives.  Franck's  themes  are  true  melodies, 
amply  constructed  upon  a  serious  and  solid  basis  ;  he 
sought  them  without  haste,  and  almost  always  found 
them  in  the  end.  In  his  music  everything  sings 
continuously.  He  could  no  more  conceive  a  piece 
of  music  that  had  not  a  carefully  chosen  but  very 
definite  melodic  outline,  than  Ingres  could  have 
thought  of  a  picture  apart  from  unimpeachable 
drawing. 

Equally  to  the  richness  and  abundance  of  his 
melodic  vein  Franck's  harmony  owes  all  its  originality. 
If  we  consider  music  horizontally,  following  the 
fruitful  principles  of  the  mediaeval  contrapuntists, 
rather   than  vertically  according  to  the   custom  of 


THE  GENESIS  OF  HIS  WORKS        91 

composers  who  are  only  harmonists,  we  shall  find 
that  the  outlines  of  the  various  melodic  phrases 
which  are  superimposed  form,  in  this  kind  of  music, 
particular  combinations  of  notes  which  constitute  a 
far  stronger  and  more  attractive  style  than  the 
commonplace  and  incoherent  sequences  of  chords 
ranged  in  order  by  music-makers  who  look  no  higher 
than  their  treatises  on  harmony. 

But  it  is  chiefly  in  the  sphere  of  rhythm,  taken 
in  its  widest  sense,  or,  if  my  readers  prefer  it,  in 
the  sphere  of  musical  architecture,  that  Franck  has 
made  himself  a  place  quite  apart  from  other  com- 
posers. Taking  up  the  art  of  construction  precisely 
where  Beethoven  left  it,  he  created  what  we  now  call 
the  cyclic  style — a  discovery  as  important  to  symphonic 
music  as  the  Wagnerian  procedures  were  to  opera — 
and  founded  on  the  tradition  of  the  great  classics  of 
the  past  a  new  method  of  musical  construction  of 
which  I  shall  presently  give  some  striking  examples. 

In  addition  to  this,  the  chief  preoccupation  of 
his  whole  life  was  to  find  in  every  divergence 
of  musical  radiation  new  forms — I  had  almost  said 
waves- — while  keeping  as  his  basis  of  investigation 
the  sure  and  immovable  principles  laid  down  by  the 
gathered  traditions  of  the  great  musical  geniuses. 


II 

PREDILECTIONS    AND    INFLUENCES 

Before  1  enter  upon  a  special  study  of  Franck's 
work  as  a  whole,  I  should  like  to  say  a  few  words 
about  what  I  may  call  his  musical  affections,  as  well 
as  about  his  methods  of  working,  if  it  can  really  be 
asserted  that  he  consciously  raised  his  habits  to  the 
level  of  a  method. 

The  first  of  Franck's  predilections,  I  might  almost 
say  his  first  love  in  music — and  here  we  have 
proof  of  that  racial  atavism  already  alluded  to — 
was  for  the  works  of  the  French  musicians  of 
the  close  of  the  eighteenth  century ;  Monsigny, 
for  whose  opera  **Le  Deserteur,'*  a  little  master- 
piece of  graceful  expression,  he  had  an  unbounded 
admiration  ;  Dalayrac,  from  whose  operas  he 
took  some  of  the  themes  of  his  early  pianoforte 
pieces  ;  *  Gretry,  certain  pages  of  whose  music  he 
could  not  re-read,  even  in  his  maturity,  without  being 
sincerely  affected  ;  Mehul,  by  whose  "  Joseph  "  he 
was  completely  carried  away.     "  How  can  I  describe 

*  Two  fantasias  for  piano  on  Gulistan  (see  list  of  works). 

92 


PREDILECTIONS  AND  INFLUENCES    93 

his  joy  and  enthusiasm,"  writes  M.  Arthur  Coquard,* 
"  when  one  day  he  accidentally  came  upon  the  admir- 
able duet  descriptive  of  jealousy  from  *  Euphrosine 
and  Coradin  '  ?  He  sang  it  through  several  times, 
enraptured,  and  I  can  still  see  him  getting  up 
from  the  piano  and  saying  with  quick  emotion  : 
*  This  is  dramatic  music — and  music  into  the  bar- 
gain ! '  " 

Indeed,  during  the  long  period  of  nearly  twenty 
years  which  covered  the  first  phase  of  his  talent  it  is  no 
uncommon  thing  in  his  melodic  inspiration  to  come 
upon  a  suggestion  of  the  composer  of  "  Stratonice." 
Certain  themes  in  the  first  and  fourth  Trios^  that  of 
the  Ballade  in  B  major  {or  piano,  many  pages  in  Ruth^ 
and  even  in  later  works,  might  pass  for  motives  from 
Mehul,  if  there  was  not  already  apparent  a  faintly 
discernible  but  unmistakably  personal  savour  which 
afterwards  became  the  typical  aroma  of  Franck's 
melody.  Such  was  the  hint  of  future  suffering 
which  now  and  then  crops  up  in  the  Mozartian 
melody  of  Beethoven's  earliest  works. 

It  was  only  in  his  second  stage  of  development 
that  Franck  began  to  assimilate  and  originalise  (if 
I  may  be  forgiven  for  coining  the  word)  this 
melodic  style  taken  from  his  beloved  French  masters, 
which,  under  the  influence  of  Bach,  Beethoven,  and 

*  Cesar  Franck,  by  A.  Coquard,  a  pamphlet  which  appeared  in 
1890  and  was  reissued  in  1904  in  the  Monde  Musical. 


94  CESAR  FRANCK 

Gluck,  ended  by  becoming — from  the  early  organ 
pieces  to  The  Beatitudes — that  inspired  and  personal 
melody,  mentioned  in  the  foregoing  pages,  which  no 
thoughtful  musician  could  possibly  mistake  for  that 
of  any  other  composer. 

Continuing  the  list  of  Franck's  predilections,  I 
must  relate  how  certain  great  works  signified  for  him 
the  incarnation  of  absolute  beauty,  and  how  he  would 
sometimes  become  so  absorbed  in  them  as  to  forget 
all  possible  contingencies.  Henri  Duparc  recollects 
some  pianoforte  lessons  at  the  College  de  Vaugirard 
which  were  entirely  taken  up  by  the  master's  enthu- 
siastic reading  of  an  act  from  "  Iphigenie  en  Tauride," 
organ  works  by  Bach,  and  certain  passages  from 
Weber's  ''  Euryanthe." 

When  the  time  had  flown  by,  the  poor  professor 
was  overcome  with  remorse  for  having  spent  the 
lesson  in  these  diversions  instead  of  exercising  his 
pupils'  fingers  by  copious  streams  of  scales  and 
suitable  studies.  Yet  how  far  more  valuable  to  these 
budding  intelligences  must  have  been  these  lessons  on 
works  ! 

Besides  Mehul,  Gluck,  Bach,  and  Beethoven,  the 
perpetual  objects  of  his  admiration,  the  master  was 
very  fond  of  certain  composers  of  intimate  melody, 
such  as  Schumann,  and  particularly  Schubert,  whose 
Lieder  were  a  constant  source  of  fresh  delight  to  him  ; 
he  had  a  somewhat  inexplicable  affection  for  some  of 


PREDILECTIONS  AND  INFLUENCES   95 

Cherubini's  works,  and  also  for  the  '*  Preludes  et 
Chants"  of  Ch.  Valentin  Alkan,  whom  he  regarded 
as  a  "  poet  of  the  pianoforte." 

As  to  the  particular  melodic  influences  which  are 
reflected  in  Franck's  music,  is  there  any  useful  object 
to  be  gained  by  seeking  them  out  and  defining 
them  ? 

When  I  have  pointed  out  certain  melodic  outlines 
which  occasionally  resemble  those  of  J.  S.  Bach — not 
so  very  surprising,  considering  his  cult  for  the  art  of 
the  great  Cantor — such  as  the  chief  theme  of  the 
fourth  Beatitude : 

i. 


fe 


ft^fi 


when  I  have  brought  out  the  curious  coincidence, 
from  an  aesthetic  point  of  view,  of  the  likeness 
between  the  initial  subject  of  the  Symphony: 


■\^^'. 


i 


and  even  that  of  the  third  Beatitude 


I 


to   the    mysterious    interrogation    at    the   end    of 
Beethoven's  Quartet,  Op.  135  : 


96 


CESAR  FRANCK 

-7^-U 


^ 


v/ 


Muss   es  sein? 
hen,  again,  I  have  called  attention  to  the  Meyer- 
beerian   cut   of   certain — inferior — passages    in    The 
Beatitudes^  as,  for  example  : 

All? 


i 


% 


^ 


^^ 


i 


^ 


and  the  few  traces  of  Wagnerian  influence  to  be 
found  in  the  chromaticism  of  Les  Eolides,  or  the  use, 
probably  quite  unconscious,  of  the  ''  bell  theme  '* 
from  *' Parsifal"*  (there  was  a  time,  I  remember, 
when  he  studied  Wagner  ardently,  although  he 
cannot  really  be  counted  among  the  Wagnerians  ot 
his  day)  ; — when  I  have  shown  all  these  examples,  can 
it  be  said  that  I  have  explained  my  master's  style 
any  better  than  by  my  preceding  observations  ?  I 
think  not ;  moreover,  I  do  not  believe  that  we  ought 
to  attach  very  great  importance  to  melodic  resem- 
blances. The  great  contrapuntists  and  polyphonic 
masters  of  the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth  centuries  lost 
nothing  of  their  originality  because — and  how  often 
does  it  not  occur  ? — they  treated  the  same  themes. 

*  In  the  Prelude  J  Choral  et  Fugue  for  pianoforte. 


Ill 

METHODS  OF  WORK 

In  the  first  part  of  this  book  I  have  already  spoken 
of  the  master's  regular  habits  when  engaged  upon 
creative  work,  and  of  his  assiduous  use  of  the  com- 
paratively few  hours  which  his  life  as  a  teacher 
permitted  him  to  devote  to  composition.  I  want 
now  to  say  something  as  to  the  manner  in  which 
he  profited  by  these  precious  hours,  during  the 
twenty  years  or  so  that  I  had  occasion  to  observe 
him. 

Without  going  too  deeply  into  technical  details, 
it  seems  indispensable  at  this  point  to  remind — or 
inform — my  readers  that  the  creation  of  any  work 
of  art,  plastic  or  phonetic,  demands,  if  the  artist  is 
really  anxious  to  express  his  thoughts  sincerely, 
three  distinct  periods  of  work  :  the  conception^  the 
^planning  out^  and  the  execution. 

The  first,  which  wc  have  described  as  the  period 
of  conception,  is  subdivided  into  two  operations  :  the 
synthetic  and  the  analytic  conception.  That  signifies 
for   the  symphonist  the  laying  down   of  the  broad 

97  G 


98  CESAR  FRANCK 

lines,  the  general  plan  of  the  work,  and  the  deter- 
mination of  its  constituent  elements — the  themes,  or 
musical  ideas,  which  will  become  the  essential  points 
of  this  plan. 

These  two  undertakings  generally  succeed  each 
other,  but  are  nevertheless  connected,  and  may 
modify  each  other  in  this  sense,  that  the  nature  of 
the  idea  (the  personal  element)  may  lead  the  creative 
artist  to  change  the  order  of  his  preconceived  plan  ; 
while,  on  the  other  hand,  the  nature  of  the  'plan  (the 
element  of  generality)  may  invoke  certain  types  or 
musical  ideas  to  the  exclusion  of  others.  But 
whether  it  be  synthetic  or  analytic,  the  conception  is 
always  independent  of  time,  place,  or  surroundings — 
I  had  almost  added  of  the  artist's  will ;  he  must,  in 
fact,  wait  until  the  materials  from  which  his  work 
will  be  built — materials  which  will  account  for  the 
form  while  they  are  also  influenced  by  it — present 
themselves  to  his  mind  in  a  completely  satisfactory 
way. 

This  mysterious  period  of  conception  is  sometimes 
of  long  duration,  especially  with  the  great  composers 
(look  at  Beethoven's  sketch-books),  for  their  artistic 
consciences  compel  them  to  exercise  extreme  severity 
in  the  choice  of  their  utterances,  whereas  it  is  the 
characteristic  of  second-rate  musicians,  or  those  who 
are  infatuated  with  their  own  merits,  to  be  satisfied 
with  the  first  matter  which  comes  to  hand,  although 


METHODS  OF  WORK  99 

its  inferior  quality  can  only  build  up  a  fragile  and 
transient  edifice. 

The  second  period  in  the  creation  of  a  work, 
which  we  call  the  planning  out  or  ordering,  is  that 
in  which  the  artist,  profiting  by  the  elements  pre- 
viously conceived,  definitely  decides  upon  the  dis- 
position of  his  work,  both  as  a  whole  and  in  all  its 
minutest  details. 

This  work,  which  still  necessitates  a  certain 
amount  of  invention,  is  sometimes  accompanied  by 
long  moments  of  hesitation  and  cruel  uncertainties. 
It  is  the  time  at  which  a  composer  undoes  one  day 
what  it  has  cost  him  so  much  trouble  to  build  up  the 
day  before,  but  it  also  brings  the  full  delight  of 
feeling  himself  to  be  in  intimate  communion  with 
the  Beautiful. 

Finally,  when  the  heart  and  the  imagination  have 
conceived,  when  the  intelligence  has  ordered,  the 
work,  comes  the  last  stage,  that  of  execution^  which 
is  mere  play  to  a  musician  who  knows  his  business 
thoroughly ;  this  includes  the  actual  writing,  the 
instrumentation,  if  it  is  required,  and  the  plastic 
presentation  on  paper  of  the  finished  work. 

If,  as  regards  the  general  conception  and  execution 
of  the  work,  the  procedure  is  more  or  less  identical 
with  all  composers,  it  is  far  trom  being  uniform  in  all 
that  concerns  the  thematic  conception  and  the  dis- 
position of  the  various  elements.     One  musician  has 


100  CESAR  FRANCK 

to  await  patiently  the  blossoming  of  his  ideas  ; 
another,  on  the  contrary,  will  endeavour  to  force 
their  coming  with  violence  and  excitation ;  a  third — 
like  Beethoven — will  write  in  feverish  haste  an  in- 
credible number  of  different  sketches  of  a  single 
musical  thought ;  a  fourth — Bach,  for  instance — 
will  not  give  his  theme  plastic  shape  until  it  is 
absolutely  established  in  his  own  mind. 

"  Father  "  Franck  was  of  those  who,  like  Gluck 
and  many  others,  required  some  excitant  in  order  to 
find  his  ideas.  It  was  not,  however,  in  artificial 
stimulants  that  he  sought  his  inspiration  ;  he  had 
recourse  to  music  itself. 

How  often  we  used  to  see  him  pounding  away 
on  his  piano  in  a  jerky  and  continually  increasing 
fortissimo  the  overture  to  **  Meistersinger,"  or  some- 
thing by  Bach,  Beethoven,  or  Schumann  !  After  a 
time,  more  or  less  prolonged,  the  deafening  noise 
sank  to  a  murmur,  then  silence — the  master  had 
found  his  idea. 

All  through  his  life,  as  far  as  was  possible,  Franck 
had  recourse  to  this  method  of  invoking  inspiration 
by  musical  noise,  and  one  day,  while  composing  his 
last  works,  one  of  his  pupils  caught  him  struggling 
with  some  pianoforte  piece  which  he  was  ruthlessly 
murdering.  The  student  expressed  some  surprise  at 
his  musical  selection,  whereupon  the  master  replied : 
**  Oh,  this  is  only  just  to  work  me  up  a  little.    When 


METHODS  OF  WORK  loi 

I  really  want  to  find  something  good  1  play  through 
The  Beatitudes;  that  helps  me  better  than  any- 
thing." 

Franck  possessed  two  faculties  invaluable  to  a 
composer  :  first,  the  power  of  carrying  on  two 
musical  occupations  at  once  without  one  suffering 
from  the  other ;  secondly,  the  gift,  more  precious 
than  all  others,  of  being  able  to  take  up  his  work 
just  where  he  had  left  off  without  needing  an  interval 
in  which  to  get  into  the  way  of  it  again. 

It  often  happened,  in  the  course  of  his  lessons — 
about  which,  however,  he  was  extremely  conscien- 
tious— that  he  would  jump  up  and  write  down  in  n 
corner  of  his  room  a  few  bars  that  he  did  not  want 
to  forget,  after  which  he  would  come  straight  back 
to  his  pupil  and  go  on  with  the  demonstration  or 
examination  in  which  they  were  engaged.  Im- 
portant works  were  written  in  this  way,  in  fragments 
jotted  down  here  and  there ;  and  yet  they  kept  u 
logical  and  unbroken  sequence.  It  was  the  dis- 
position of  his  ideas  with  which  he  was  most  pre- 
occupied ;  for,  as  I  have  already  observed,  while 
remaining  a  follower  of  classical  tradition,  he 
thirsted  all  his  life  after  new  forms,  not  only  in 
the  structure,  but  in  the  constituent  elements  of  a 
work.  Unlike  Beethoven,  whose  thematic  or  ele- 
mentary sketches  are  innumerable,  but  who,  his 
themes  once  found,  seems  by  this  fact  alone  able  to 


I02  CESAR  FRANCK 

map  out  the  whole  development  of  a  composition, 
so  that  he  often  neglects  to  note  its  progress  in  his 
sketch-books,  Franck  set  down  in  pencil  and  rubbed 
out  many  pages  before  he  definitely  settled  the 
disposition  of  a  work. 

Very  critical  of  others  as  regards  musical  structure, 
he  was  still  more  severe  towards  himself,  and  when 
he  was  in  doubt  as  to  the  choice  of  a  relative  key,  or 
the  progress  of  some  development,  he  liked  to  consult 
his  pupils,  to  make  them  understand  his  perplexity 
and  ask  their  advice. 

Following  nature's  law  which — whatever  we  may 
say  to  the  contrary — demands  that  the  majority  of 
composers  who  live  long  enough  should  pass  through 
three  phases  of  expression,  we  find  in  Cesar  Franck's 
music  three  clearly  defined  styles,  each  of  which 
corresponds  to  some  external  change  in  his  life,  and 
is  representative  of  his  fullest  development  in  that 
particular  phase  of  which  it  is  the  perfect  flower, 
because  it  displays  all  its  characteristic  features  while 
it  synthetises  this  particular  phase  as  regards  form. 

I  divide  the  master's  career  into  three  periods. 
The  first,  extending  from  1841  until  1858,  includes 
the  four  Trios^  the  fugitive  pieces  for  piano,  and  a 
number  of  vocal  melodies.  This  period  culminates 
in  his  first  oratorio,  Ruth. 

The  second  period  extends  from  1858  to  1872, 
and  is  the  period  of  his  sacred  music,  masses,  motets. 


METHODS  OF  WORK  103 

organ  pieces,  &c.  ;  it  ends  with  his  second  oratorio, 
Redemption. 

His  third  style  embraces  all  his  orchestral  music 
from  1875  onwards,  the  admirable  examples  of 
chamber  music,  the  two  operas,  the  last  chorales,  and 
is  crystallised  in  the  sublime  epic  The  Beatitudes. 

These  three  periods  I  now  wish  to  lay  before  my 
readers  in  an  historical  and  analytical  review,  as 
succinct  as  possible,  of  the  master's  principal  works. 


IV 
FIRST  PERIOD  (1841-1858) 

There  was  a  time — long  gone  by — when  red-hot 
Wagnerians  went  into  convulsions  if  any  one  ventured 
to  say  in  their  presence  that  the  art  of**  Tannhauser  '* 
and  "  The  Flying  Dutchman"  was  at  all  inferior  to  that 
of  **  Tristan  "  or  "  Parsifal.'*  This  is  still  the  way — 
and  always  will  be — with  people  of  preconceived  ideas 
who  will  not,  or  cannot,  reason  out  their  opinions. 
For  my  own  part,  I  cannot  help  seeing  something 
touching  in  this  tendency  to  idolise  men  of  genius  or 
talent,  although  it  does  not  assist  the  ends  of  justice. 
In  any  case,  as  I  am  now  undertaking  to  write  a 
criticism,  I  must  refrain  from  passing  judgments 
which  are  influenced  by  the  affection  I  shall  always  feel 
for  my  lamented  master.  Such  judgments  are  bound 
to  be  partial ;  therefore  I  shall  have  the  courage  to 
say  that  although  Franck's  first  manner  presents 
some  extremely  interesting  peculiarities,  it  was  far 
from  foretelling  all  the  grandeur,  novelty,  and  sub- 
limity that  the  master's  art  was  eventually  to  bring 
forth. 


FIRST  PERIOD  (1841-1858)   ,         105 

In  this  first  period,  apart  from  certain  typical 
compositions,  Franck's  personality  is  to  a  great 
extent  absorbed  by  external  influences :  that  of 
Beethoven  in  the  Trios ;  of  Liszt  and  the  romantic 
school  in  the  pianoforte  pieces  ;  finally,  of  M6hul 
and  the  French  school  of  the  late  eighteenth  century 
in  all  the  vocal  compositions.  These  influences  are 
particularly  noticeable  in  his  general  melodic  style 
and  the  disposition  of  his  works  ;  as  regards  synthetic 
rhythm  and  musical  structure,  the  chief  features  of 
his  two  later  styles,  they  hardly  exist  in  this  first 
period.  It  is  with  surprise  that  we  see  much  more 
clearly  a  kind  of  embarrassment  and  timidity  in  the 
construction  of  most  of  these  works,  which  results  in 
downright  monotony,  and  even  becomes  the  cause  of 
defects  that  Franck  would  never  have  tolerated  thirty 
years  later  in  his  pupils. 

There  are,  however,  certain  exceptions  to  this  rule. 
I  have  already  called  attention  to  one — the  first  Trio 
in  F  sharp,  which  is  all  the  more  remarkable  because 
the  master  described  this  work  as  forming  part  of  his 
Op.  I.  I  am  inclined  to  think,  however,  although 
I  am  not  in  a  position  to  prove  it,  that  several  piano- 
forte pieces  and  a  number  of  songs  are  anterior  to 
the  Trio  in  question. 

Op.  I  was  published  under  the  following  title : 
Trois  trios  concertans  pour  piano,  violon  et  violoncelle, 
dedies  a  Sa  Majeste   Leopold  /.,  roi  des   Beiges^  par 


io6  CESAR  FRANCK 

Cesar-Auguste  Franck,  de  Lihge.  The  first  edition 
was  issued  by  Schuberth  and  Co.  (Hamburg  and 
Leipzig),  at  the  price  of  3  reichsthdler  (about  95.  6d), 
the  composer  retaining  the  rights  in  the  work  for 
France. 

The  Trio  in  F  sharp  is  built  upon  two  principal 
cycHc  themes,  of  which  the  first  serves  as  basis  for 
all  three  movements  of  the  work,  and  engenders  in 
its  various  transformations  the  greater  part  of  the 
developments  ;  while  the  second,  which  is  unmodified, 
is  fully  reproduced  in  each  movement. 

If  it  were  permissible  to  attribute  a  romantic 
origin  to  the  work,  we  might  say  that  the  first  theme 
strives  by  means  of  intricate  snares  and  subtle  trans- 
formations to  draw  the  second  into  its  restless 
circumventions ;  but  the  latter  holds  out  to  the  end 
by  the  sole  strength  of  its  simple  and  serene  purity. 

The  first  of  these  generative  themes  is  of  the 
complex  nature  demanded  by  the  activity  of  the  part 
it  plays  ;  it  necessitates  a  counterpoint  which,  whether 
it  accompanies  the  subject  or  moves  independently, 
becomes  one  of  the  most  active  agents  in  the  thematic 
structure  of  the  work  : 

VCBlle 


Theme  A 


Contresujet  a 


Piano 


s 


J  4  d-^  ■•'  j  *".*  j  '  ij 


^5^^^ 


^ 


FIRST  PERIOD  (1841-1858) 


107 


m: 


m 


c? 


? 


i 


s 


^ 


i 


The  opening  movement  is  in  the  form  ot  an 
y4ndante,d.nd  consists  of  five  sections,  or  compartments, 
which  are  only  a  series  of  expositions  of  the  two 
germinal  ideas,  theme  A  being  the  subject  of  the 
first,  third,  and  fourth  sections,  while  the  melodic 
theme  B  : 


the  subject  of  the  second  and  fifth  sections,  brings  in 
the  key  of  F  sharp  major,  in  which  the  work  closes. 
In  this  early  effort  Franck  already  shows  his  pre- 
dilection for  those  sharp  keys  which  afterwards 
supplied  him  with  the  subject-matter  of  such  lofty 
inspirations. 

It  should  be  observed  that  this  Andante,  conforming 
to  the  old  Italian  style,  only  modulates  by  a  change 
of  mode  ;  it  is  therefore — and  the  composer  intended 
it  to  be — a  simple  exposition  of  the  two  musical 
personalities  which  play  their  parts  in  the  succeeding 
movements. 

The  second    movement,  in  the    subdominant  (B 


io8  CESAR  FRANCK 

minor),  presents  the  type  of  the  great  Scherzo-form, 
with  two  Trios,  and  follows  step  by  step  in  the 
tracks  of  Beethoven's  tenth  and  fourteenth  quar- 
tets, with  this  peculiarity — that  the  second  Trio,  the 
culminating-point  of  the  movement,  is  formed  by 
the  generative  theme  B,  upon  a  rhythm  which  has 
already  been  heard  in  the  opening  Andante,  and  has 
also  been  used  as  the  principal  subject  of  the  first 
Trio : 


Theme  B. 


Rythme 

thematique. 


I 


M 


fi 


rr^ 


iA 


^ 


SL 


g 


^m 


^ 


et& 


^ 


5:^ 


Like  the  preceding  Andante,  the  Scherzo  only 
modulates  by  a  simple  change  of  mode,  but  after 
some  ingenious  developments  furnished  by  the  com- 
bination of  the  counter-subject  a,  and  afterwards 
the  theme  A,  with  the  subject  proper  of  the  move- 
ment, it  runs  straight  into  the  overwhelming  Finale 


FIRST  PERIOD  (1841-1858)  109 

in  F  sharp  major,  the  chief  melody  of  which,  in  all 
its  generous  simplicity,  is  only  an  expressive  amplifi- 
cation of  the  first  generative  theme  (A).  In  the  same 
way,  by  a  most  logical  symmetry,  the  second  subject 
of  this  Finale,  given  out  in  D  flat  major  (for  C  sharp, 
the  dominant)  is  heard  above  continuous  pizzicati 
for  violoncello,  the  rhythm  being  that  of  the  counter- 
subject  a. 

This  Finale  is  in  first-movement  form  (sonata- 
form),  and  its  development,  which  advances  steadily 
towards  the  light,  offers  some  curious  simultaneous 
associations  of  ideas  peculiar  to  the  Finale  itself  with 
the  theme  A  and  the  counter-melody  a  ;  it  culminates 
in  an  almost  dramatic  episode  in  D  major  which  leads 
to  the  recapitulation. 

By  way  of  crowning  the  work,  the  primitive  theme 
returns,  intact  and  immaculate,  winding  up  trium- 
phantly in  the  key  of  F  sharp  major.  This  last 
movement  is  the  only  one  of  the  three  which  shows 
those  gradations  of  colour  due  to  tonal  combinations, 
which  Franck  afterwards  used  to  such  good  purpose. 

If  I  have  dwelt  long  upon  the  analysis  of  this  work, 
it  is  because — in  spite  of  the  poverty  of  literary 
language  to  describe  music — it  was  important  to 
show  how  far  Franck's  art  is  allied  to  that  of  the 
latest  sonatas  and  quartets  of  Beethoven. 

We  may  pass  lightly  over  the  Second  and  Third 
Trios,     The  former  (in  B  flat   major),  which  is  very 


no  CESAR  FRANCK 

much  influenced  by  Weber  and  Schubert,  and  labelled 
by  the  composer  himself  with  the  odd  and  restrictive 
title  of  Trio  de  Salon,  has  few  points  of  interest  beyond 
a  few  rhythmical  experiments  in  the  Andante^  and 
more  particularly  in  the  Finale,  As  to  the  third  Trio 
in  B  minor,  the  developments  of  which  are  more  con- 
cise than  those  of  the  two  earlier  examples,  I  cannot 
conscientiously  compare  it  with  the  work  I  have  just 
been  analysing  as  far  as  its  leading  ideas  are  con- 
cerned. The  Finale,  composed  much  later  than  the 
other  movements  (further  on  1  give  the  reason  for 
this),  is  the  only  one  of  them  which  offers  in  its 
Beethoven-like  spirit  some  curious  alternations  oX 
rhythm  and  ingenious  combinations. 

The  Fourth  Trio  (Op.  2),  also  in  B  minor,  is  dedi- 
cated To  my  friend  Fr.  Liszt,  and  the  French  rights 
are  in  the  hands  of  the  publisher  Schlesinger.  It  has 
a  history,  which  our  master  frequently  related  to  us. 

In  1842  young  Cesar  Franck,  who,  as  we  saw  in 
the  first  chapter  of  this  book,  had  been  obliged  to 
leave  the  Paris  Conservatoire,  was  in  Brussels,  where 
Liszt,  then  in  the  heyday  of  his  fame  as  a  virtuoso, 
was  astounding  all  the  drawing-rooms  and  carrying 
away  the  hearts  of  all  the  ladies.  The  great  pianist, 
who  showed  himself  all  through  life  extremely  well 
disposed  towards  his  brother  musicians — a  rare  virtue 
in  the  artistic  world — and  above  all  towards  those 
who  seemed  to  him  endowed  with  genuine  artistic 


FIRST  PERIOD  (1841-1858)  in 

feeling,  did  not  disdain  to  receive  the  young  com- 
poser of  twenty  with  affability  when  he  came  to  show 
him  his  first  attempts. 

The  three  Trios  interested  him  enormously.  He 
was  exceedingly  enthusiastic  over  the  Finale  of  the 
third  (in  B  minor),  and  told  Franck  that  this  move- 
ment seemed  to  him  complete  in  itself  and  worthy  of 
being  published  separately,  and  that,  in  this  form,  he 
would  make  a  point  of  playing  it  and  making  it  known 
in  Germany.* 

Young  Franck  lost  no  time  in  conforming  to  the 
advice  of  his  illustrious  friend  ;  he  cut  out  the  Finale 
of  the  last  Trio  from  his  Op.  i,  and  replaced  it  by 
the  one  with  which  the  work  now  concludes. 

This  is  why  the  Fourth  Trio^  Op.  2,  consists  only 
of  a  single  movement  in  sonata-form  in  which  the 
expositions  are  inverted,  so  that  the  last  begins  by 
delivering  the  second  theme,  keeping  the  initial  phrase 
for  the  end.  In  spite  of  the  incontestable  value  of 
this  work,  we  might  complain  that  the  first  idea  was 
over-extended  and  the  second  too  concise,  which,  in 
spite  of  a  system  of  compensation,  is  fa:-  from  resulting 
in  general  harmony  and  balance. 

*  Liszt  kept  his  promise,  as  we  may  see  in  the  interesting 
*'  Memories  of  a  Musical  Life,"  by  Dr.  Mason,  of  New  York,  who 
worked  with  Liszt  from  1850  to  1854.  Mason  kept  a  diary  during 
his  stay  in  Weimar,  from  which  the  following  extract  is  quoted  : 
"Sunday,  April  24,  1853,  at  the  Altenburg,  II  a.m.  Liszt  played 
two  Trios  by  Cesar  Franck  with  Laub  and  Cossmann  "  (p.  122). 


112  CESAR  FRANCK 

Apart  from  this  defect,  the  work  is  quite  in  the 
master's  inspired  style,  and  very  superior  to  the  two 
earlier  Trios, 

It  was  not  performed  in  France  until  January  25, 
1879,  when  it  was  given  for  the  first  time  at  one  of 
the  concerts  of  the  Society  Nationalc  de  Musique  by 
MM.  Delaborde,  Paul  Viardot,  and  J.  Griset. 

Liszt  remembered  Cesar  Franck,  always  met  him 
again  with  pleasure,  and  never  ceased  to  admire  him. 
Besides  his  opinion  on  the  organ  pieces,  of  which  I 
will  speak  later  on,  I  know  that  he  warmly  recom- 
mended the  music  of  our  French  master  to  German 
artists,  and  I  remember  the  delight  and  friendly 
enthusiasm  with  which  he  received  the  score  of 
Redemption^  which  Franck  charged  me  to  take  to  him 
in  Weimar,  on  my  first  visit  to  Germany  in  1873. 
In  this  respect  he  was  very  different  to  Brahms,  for 
whom  I  had  to  undertake  the  same  commission ;  for 
he  laid  the  book  down  on  some  piece  of  furniture 
with  an  air  of  supreme  boredom,  without  so  much  as 
glancing  at  the  reverential  dedication  which  our  dear, 
good  Franck  had  inscribed  on  the  first  page. 

Of  all  the  vocal  works  composed  by  Franck 
between  1840  and  1853,  the  most  beautiful,  and  cer- 
tainly the  most  spontaneous,  is  the  setting  of  RebouFs 
verses  '*  UAnge  et  FEnfanty  I  think  it  would  be 
difficult    to    find    a   more    intimate    communion    of 


FIRST  PERIOD  (1841-1858)  113 

thought  between  poet  and  musician  ;  Franck's  angel 
(the  earliest  of  all  his  angelic  presentments)  is  truly  the 
guardian  angel  of  the  Catholic  faith,  watching  tenderly- 
over  the  soul  of  the  little  child,  joyfully  sheltering 
it  from  earthly  dangers  and  bearing  it  aloft  in  un- 
stained innocence  to  its  heavenly  home.  This  song, 
which  does  not  call  into  requisition  a  single  strange 
harmony,  or  even  a  modulation,  is  really  a  little  master- 
piece of  expressive  melody,  such  as  we  should  be  glad 
to  meet  with  more  often  in  music.  It  dates  from 
1846. 

Passing  on  to  the  pianoforte  pieces,  I  must  first 
point  out  a  curious  fact  which,  as  far  as  I  know,  is 
quite  peculiar  to  the  composer  with  whom  we  are 
dealing  ;  namely,  that  his  works  in  this  sphere  may 
be  portioned  out  very  exactly  between  the  beginning 
and  close  of  his  career. 

Between  1841  and  1846,  the  first  six  years  of  his 
creative  activity,  we  find,  apart  from  the  Trios, 
scarcely  anything  but  pianoforte  works,  amounting 
in  all  to  fourteen.  Then,  quite  suddenly,  Franck 
ceased  writing  for  the  instrument  beloved  of  Chopin 
and  Liszt,  and  it  was  not  until  forty  years  later,  at 
the  close  of  his  life,  and  during  another  period  of 
six  years — from  1884  until  his  death — that  he  began 
to  be  haunted  by  a  wish  to  invent  new  formulas 
applicable  to  the  keyboard  instrument,  and  not  only 


114  CESAR  FRANCK 

succeeded  in  finding  them,  but  was  led  on  as  it  were 
by  destiny  to  the  discovery  of  aesthetic  forms,  hitherto 
unknown,  which  resulted  in  those  perfect  musical 
types  which  none  of  his  successors  has  yet  turned 
to  good  account. 

But  we  have  not  yet  come  to  the  superb  produc- 
tions of  his  last  style,  and  at  present  I  must  confine 
myself  to  the  works  belonging  to  the  early  years  ot 
his  artistic  career? 

The  first  pianoforte  pieces,  which  are  also  the 
master's  earliest  essays  in  composition,  date  as  far 
back  as  1835,  when  Franck  was  thirteen,  and  are  to 
be  found  at  the  end  of  a  manuscript  book,  extremely 
neat  as  regards  writing,  containing  all  the  exercises 
he  did  under  Reicha,  from  June  24,  1835,  ^^ 
May  15,  1836.  These  exercises  show  that  Reicha 
taught  him  harmony  and  counterpoint  conjointly.'^ 

After  numerous  attempts  at  melodic  construction 
upon  themes  given  by  the  teacher,  we  find  on  one  of 
the  last  pages  this  triumphant  headline :  "  Songs  by 
me,  to  be  accompanied,"  above  several  little  melodies 
which  are  actually  the  first  authentic  compositions  set 
down  by  the  author  of  the  Quartet  in  D  major, 

*  This  manuscript  is  in  the  possession  of  M.  Ch.  Malberbe,  the 
erudite  archivist  of  the  Opera,  who  very  kindly  pern^itted  me  to 
see  it  and  to  copy  the  little  piece  quoted  above.  In  the  Library 
at  Boston,  U.S.A.,  is  another  of  Franck's  manuscript  books,  but  it 
contains  no  attempts  at  composition. 


•FIRST  PERIOD  (1841-1858)  115 

Half-way  through  the  book  there  is  an  ingenuous 
reference  to  the  death  of  the  professor  who  had  so 
far  guided  the  master's  first  steps  in  his  art.*  I 
cannot  resist  the  pleasure  of  quoting  one  of  these 
na'ive  melodies  : 


4  Octobre 
1835 


^^m 


^^ 


^m 


fe 


^^^ 


^ 


^ 


^ 


s 


•  This  reference,  which  occurs  again  in  almost  identical  terms 
at  the  end  ot  the  book,  runs  as  follows  :  "  M.  Reicha,  my  pro- 
fessor, who  wrote  the  preceding  maxims,  died  on  May  26,  1836, 
rue  duMont  Blanc,  50,  Paris.  May  27th,  1836.  Cesar-Auguste 
Franck." 


ti6 


CESAR  FRANCK 


^ 


^^ 


')--r-    P 


^^ 


P 


^ 


^^ 


§ 


^ 


^^ 


?:?=jc 


i± 


if[  f  r.f 


^ 


?o: 


I 


i 


^^ 


^ 


m 


^ 


3 


s 


»    ^ »-r 


s 


r  r  r»'^.. 


^ 


i 


FIRST  PERIOD  (1841-1858) 


117 


»  rrr.J 


w~~w 


Vo. 


^^ 


M 


fef# 


i 


Of  all  the  other  pianoforte  works  of  this  period, 
only  two  seem  to  me  worthy  of  mention,  on  account 
of  the  very  advanced  experiments  in  instrumental 
forms  which  they  contain.  The  first  is  entitled 
Eclogue,  Op.  3,  and  bears  the  sub-title  of  Hirten- 
Gedicht  C'  Shepherd's  Song  " )  ;  it  is  dedicated  to 
Baroness  Chabannes,  and  was  published  in  1842, 
by  Schlesinger.  The  exposition  of  the  phrase  in 
E  minor — the  "  Shepherd's  Song  " — gives  rise  to 
some  curious  combinations  of  pianistic  writing, 
which  we  shall  rediscover  in  the  pieces  of  his  latest 
period. 

Like  Weber,  Franck  had  very  large  hands ;  conse- 
quently he  often  writes  chords  which  demand  a  great 
stretch  between  the  thumb  and  little  finger.  On 
account  of  these  stretches  it  was  difficult  to  write 
certain  passages  on  two  staves,  especially  when,  as  in 


ii8  CESAR  FRANCK 

the  Eclogue^  there  is  a  melody  to  be  divided  between 
both  hands  ;  a  melody,  moreover,  which  it  is  not 
very  easy  to  pick  out  among  the  swarms  of  notes  and 
chords  with  which  it  is  surrounded.  At  this  period 
Liszt  alone  had  ventured  to  write  pianoforte  music  on 
three  staves,  but  unknown  composers,  such  as  the 
young  Cesar-Auguste,  were  not  authorised  by  the 
publishers  to  take  any  such  licence ;  therefore  the 
execution  of  these  pieces  of  Franck's  becomes  at  times 
extremely  arduous,  on  account  of  the  way  in  which 
they  are  printed.  How  much  clearer  to  the  reader 
the  frequent  statements  of  the  second  theme  would 
have  appeared  in  this  form  : 


^ij_vi|»!v  ^  ||,t>  F> 


^m 


gi-"<  ifr==f. 


^m 


r 


i 


fese 


± 


^ 


etc. 


The  second  interesting  piece  is  the  first  Ballade, 
Op.  9,  dating  from  1844.  It  must  have  been  pub- 
lished, but  it  is  now  impossible  to  buy  it,  or  even  to 
find  a  trace  of  it  in  any  of  the  publishing  houses 


FIRST  PERIOD  (1841-1858)  119 

which  succeeded  those  existing  in  1844.  No  copy 
was  sent  to  the  Biblioth^ue  Nationale,  nor  to  the 
library  of  the  Conservatoire  ;  the  manuscript  alone 
has  been  preserved  in  the  master's  family,  and  belongs 
to  M.  Georges  C.  Franck.  The  work  is  written  in 
the  key  of  B  major,  to  which  "  Father  "  Franck  was 
particularly  partial;  a  tonality  invariably  favourable  to 
his  inspiration,  from  the  Trios  to  the  sublime  Larghetto 
of  the  Quartet, 

After  an  introduction  of  forty-nine  bars  the  Ballade 
opens  with  a  series  of  statements  in  single  notes,  of  a 
theme  the  na'ive  mood  of  which  recurs  in  the  works 
of  Franck's  maturity.  To  this  succeeds  an  Allegro  in 
B  minor,  of  which  the  highly  pianistic  forms  only 
tend  to  a  discreet  inflexion  to  the  key  of  the  dominant, 
leading  back  to  a  restatement  of  the  primitive  theme 
ornamented  by  semiquavers,  according  to  the  formula 
then  in  general  use. 

It  is  interesting  to  note,  in  this  connection,  that  all 
the  master's  early  pianoforte  works,  without  exception, 
be  they  called  eclogue,  ballade,  caprice,  or  fantasia, 
are  all  written  on  one  and  the  same  plan  :  an  Allegro 
enclosed  between  two  statements  of  the  same  theme, 
sometimes  preceded  by  a  brief  introduction.  They 
are,  moreover,  rendered  rather  monotonous  by  the 
entire  lack  of  modulation  (to  which  we  have  already 
called  attention  in  the  Trios) ;  but,  on  closer  examina- 
tion, we  may  discover  in  them  the  embryonic  forms 


120  CESAR  FRANCK 

of  the  great  works  of  later  years,  and  the  anxiety  to 
write  brilliantly  for  the  instrument  is  not  so  intense 
that  it  does  not  often  give  way  to  the  pursuit  of 
purely  musical  forms.  Obviously  at  this  period 
Franck,  who  was  urged  by  his  father  to  produce 
''saleable  pieces''  at  any  price,  did  not  understand 
that  art  of  composition  which  he  afterwards  taught 
so  thoroughly ;  therefore  the  future  master  of 
modern  musical  structure,  being  well  aware  of  his 
inferiority,  prudently  restricted  himself  to  a  simple 
form  which  offered  no  pitfalls.  Later  on  he  took 
his  revenge  ! 

The  same  remarks  apply  to  Ruth,  a  Biblical 
eclogue,  dating  from  1843,  and  only  published  by 
Hartmann  in  1871. 

The  fresh  and  ingenuous  melodies  of  this  work, 
so  evidently  the  outcome  of  his  frequent  study  of 
Mehul's  works,  often  reveal  a  certain  originality  to 
those  who  know  Franck's  music  as  a  whole ;  but  the 
forms  are  still  tentative  and  confused,  and  sometimes 
show  a  timidity  which  not  only  surprises  us,  but  even 
provokes  a  smile. 

The  phrase  for  violin  in  G  minor  with  which  the 
Prelude  opens  is  very  closely  allied  in  outline  to  one 
of  the  themes  in  the  first  Trio;  it  is  already  the 
earliest  lisping  of  the  true  Franckian  melody  : 


FIRST  PERIOD  (1841-1858) 


121 


Ruth 


i^T  Trio 


The  first  part  of  the  oratorio,  describing  the 
departure  of  Naomi,  is  constructed  upon  sombre 
tonalities  which  are  very  appropriate  to  the  situation. 
Only  Ruth's  generous  resolution,  when  she  exclaims 
that  she  will  not  leave  her  mother,  but  will  follow 
her  everywhere,  sounds  a  brighter  note  by  establish- 
ing the  key  of  A  major,  which  comes  like  a  streak  of 
sunshine  lighting  up  the  preceding  gloom.  Unfor- 
tunately the  air  sung  by  Ruth  is  essentially  too 
operaticy  and  its  opening  melody  is  more  reminiscent 
of  Meyerbeer's  dramatic  songs  than  predictive  of  the 
creator  of  Redemption, 

In  the  second  part,  after  various  Choruses  of  the 
Reapers,  which  were  our  admiration  at  twenty, 
followed  by  a  kind  of  sad  melopoeia  for  Naomi,  in 
which  the  continuous  line  of  the  cor  anglais  recalls 
too  often  a  certain  well-known  passage  in  Hal6vy's 
"  La  Juive,"  we  come  to  a  duet  between  Ruth  and 
Boaz  which  is  to  my  mind  the  culminating-point  in 
all  the  melody  written  by  Franck  during  his  first 
period  of  development,  and  at  the  same  time  a  page 
of  real  interest  as  regards  dramatic  expression. 


122  CESAR  FRANCK 

The  simple  dialogue,  very  much  resembling  that 
of  the  scenes  between  Jacob  and  Benjamin  in  Mehul's 
"  Joseph,"  is  continuously  intertwined  with  a  pure 
melodic  line  : 


the  effect  being  somewhat  like  that  of  the  arrange- 
ment of  certain  draperies  in  the  frescoes  of  Orcagna 
or  Botticelli.  The  sweet  and  clinging  musical 
phrase  moves  in,  or  near  to,  the  key  of  B  flat  major, 
and  ends  with  Ruth's  confident  exclamation  : 

Ah  !  je  ne  suis  plus  etrangere  ! 

which,  indicating  an  emotional  change  in  the  young 
Moabite,  introduces,  according  to  the  principles  of  dra- 
matic .construction,  an  entirely  new  tonality  bearing  no 
relationship  to  the  one  which  has  so  far  predominated  ; 
this  is  the  wholly  radiant  key  of  B  major,  in  which 
the  first  section  is  now  repeated,  and  the  scene  ends. 

The  third  part  contains  a  second  duet  for  Ruth 
and  Boaz,  similar  to  the  one  of  which  I  have  just 
spoken,  which  is  one  of  the  most  truly  Franckian 
numbers  in  the  score. 

In  connection  with  this  scene  it  is  interesting  to 
observe  the  variety  of  impressions  which  can  be  pro- 
duced by  one  and  the  same  melodic  outline  :  one  of 
the  chief  motives,  which  is  used  here  to  depict  the 
paternal  tenderness  of  Boaz,  is  identical  in  design 
with  a  theme  employed  by  M.  Massenet  to  express 


FIRST  PERIOD  (1841-1858)  123 

the  somewhat  unhealthy  passion  of  Des  Grieux  for 
the  lively  Manon  : 


i 


9     I  -— -^ 

"S     »  S  "^  d. 


nil 


1 


W^ 


^--^  fii  ^  j- '  y  p 


^^m 


mf^=j=4=4=^ 


nii^j  j> 


^ 


5 


^ 


^^ijBi—^ 


yp  "riij.  j 


\  'f  ^f  ^ 


^¥f=^ 


124  CESAR  FRANCK 

and  yet,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  the  succession  of 
notes  is  the  same,  how  different  the  impression ! 

There  could  be  nothing  more  calmly  chaste  than 
the  melody  forming  the  basis  of  the  final  number  in 
Ruth,  which,  starting  in  D  major,  eventually  brings 
back  the  luminous  colouring  of  B  major,  a  tonality 
that  has  already  made  its  appearance  in  the  duet  in 
the  second  part. 

Thus,  in  the  score  of  Ruth  Franck  has  summed 
up  the  fullest  capacities  of  his  first  stage  of  develop- 
ment, as  much  by  the  musical  importance  of  the 
work  as  by  its  dramatic  tendency,  which  was  quite  a 
new  feature  in  his  work. 

We  shall  now  see  how  entirely  he  abandoned  this 
course  in  order  to  soar  completely  above  it  into  fresh 
artistic  spheres. 


V 

SECOND  PERIOD   (1858-1872) 

With  the  commencement  of  this  second  period  we 
are  confronted  with  a  chronological  problem,  the 
solution  of  which  continues  to  present  some  diffi- 
culties. 

At  the  outset  of  his  career,  instigated  in  all 
probability  by  his  father,  Franck  carefully  catalogued 
everything  that  came  from  his  pen  with  the  sense  of 
order  which  never  left  him  till  the  day  of  his  death. 
To  each  work  he  appended  a  number,  upon  which, 
apparently,  we  might  rely  for  a  general  classification. 
And  yet,  in  spite  of  this  care,  certain  numbers 
belonging  to  this  period  are  surrounded  with  doubt, 
such  as  the  Solo  for  Piano ^  accompanied  by  String 
Quartet,  Op.  10,  of  which  no  vestige  can  be  traced 
either  at  his  publishers'  or  in  the  memories  of  his 
most  intimate  friends ;  and,  again,  the  Fantasia  for 
Pianoforte,  Op.  13,  announced  on  the  cover  of  the 
Fantasias  upon  Gulistan  (Richault,  publisher),  at  the 
same  time  as  other  works,  "  by  the  same  composer," 
which   I   strongly  suspect  to  have   been  advertised 

^5 


126  CESAR  FRANCK 

but  never  written,  or  at  any  rate  never  sent  to  the 
engraver. 

But  the  most  curious  thing  in  this  connection, 
and  one  to  which  I  desire  to  call  attention  at  the 
beginning  of  my  study  of  Franck's  second  manner, 
is  the  fact  that  the  organ  pieces,  which  are  the  first 
manifestations  of  his  true  innovating  genius,  bear  the 
following  opus  numbers:  1 6,  17,  18,  19,  20,  and  21. 
Now  there  is  an  earlier  Op.  16 — Trois  petits  riens 
("  Three  Trifles")  for  piano;  and  also  another  Op.  1 7, 
the  Grand  'Duet  for  Four  Hands  on  Lucile  (Richault), 
both  these  works  dating  from  1845.  In  the  same 
way  the  Mass  for  Three  Voices  is  labelled  ''Op.  12," 
and  yet  the  same  number  was  assigned  in  1844  to 
the  Second  Fantasia  on  Gulislany  published  by 
Richault. 

Did  Franck  intend  to  repudiate  some  of  his 
earlier  pianoforte  pieces,  written  under  paternal 
pressure,  as  unworthy  to  figure  in  his  artistic  work  ? 
It  is  not  impossible.  Yet,  at  the  same  time,  he  per- 
mitted the  existence  of  other  compositions  (the  Duet 
on  "God  Save  the  King"  and  the  Souvenir  of  Aix- 
la-Chapelle)  which  cannot  have  been  in  any  way 
superior  to  the  first-named.  The  question  will  never 
be  solved. 

On  the  other  hand,  none  of  the  numerous  Melo- 
dies, composed  and  published  between  1840  and 
1850,    bear    opus    numbers;    and    after    the   piece 


SECOND  PERIOD  (1858-1872)  127 

entitled  Quasi  Mania,  for  harmonium,  numbered 
Op.  22,  the  master  abandoned  the  practice  of 
numeral  designation. 

In  any  case,  the  six  great  pieces  for  organ  mark 
the  start  of  the  symphonic  production  which  charac- 
terises this  second  period.  I  lay  stress  on  the  word 
symphonic  because  there  is  no  doubt  that  a  number 
of  motets  and  other  sacred  works,  as  well  as  the  two 
Masses,  are  anterior  to  this  time ;  although  we  have 
already  seen  that  Franck  was  not  in  the  habit  of 
numbering  his  vocal  pieces. 

We  might  call  this  second  period  in  the  life  of 
Cesar  Franck  the  period  of  religious  composition. 
With  the  exception  of  a  few  songs,  an  attempt  at  an 
oratorio,  and  Redemption,  this  portion  of  his  career 
produced  nothing  but  music  intended  for  church 
use. 

Observe  that  I  say  intended  for  church  use,  not 
actually  church  music,  and  this  necessitates  a  {^^ 
words  of  explanation. 

The  origin  of  Music,  like  that  of  all  the  other 
arts — although  we  vainly  endeavour  to  refer  them  to 
other  causes — is  to  be  found  incontestably  in  religion. 
The  earliest  song  was  a  prayer.  To  praise  God,  to 
celebrate  the  beauty,  the  joy,  and  even  the  terrors  of 
religion,  was  the  sole  object  of  all  works  of  art  for 
nearly  eight  hundred  years.  In  this  way  the  artists 
of    those    days   gave    expression    to   life^  to  men's 


128  CESAR  FRANCK 

emotions,  such  as  love,  hope,  joy,  and  grief,  and 
we  may  say  in  passing  that  they  expressed  these 
things  with  far  more  depth  and  truth  than  do  those 
who,  under  the  pretext  of  actuality,  can  only  give 
utterance  to  the  superficial,  futile,  and  fleeting  side  of 
existence. 

The  Renaissance,  by  a  change  of  tendency  which 
had  its  origin  in  an  erroneous  idea,  gave  us  a  few 
personal  masterpieces  ;  but  it  caused  a  terrible  up- 
heaval in  the  logical  progress  of  the  Arts,  and  sacred 
music,  more  particularly,  became  from  this  time  forth 
a  kind  of  conventional  art,  which,  abolishing  all  truth 
of  expression,  and  disdaining  the  fine  rhythm  of  the 
old  monodies,  and  the  harmonious  architecture  of 
vocal  counterpoint,  introduced  into  the  church  the 
symphonic  style,  or,  worse  still,  a  style  which  had 
no  place,  or  reason,  within  the  sacred  precincts. 

Thus  church  music,  so-called,  degenerated  with 
appalling  rapidity,  and  became  merely  the  prey  of 
convention  and  fashion. 

In  the  seventeenth  century  it  was  pompous, 
following  the  etiquette  of  the  Court  of  the  Grand 
Monarch.  In  the  eighteenth  century  it  became 
frivolous,  for  the  distraction  of  the  people  of  quality, 
or  the  snobs  who,  on  leaving  a  supper-party,  felt 
bound  by  their  social  position  to  put  in  an  appearance 
at  church.  Finally  it  became  quite  bourgeois  and 
stagnated  under  the  influence  of  ready-made  formulae 


SECOND  PERIOD  (1858-1872)         129 

which  characterised  the  reign  of  *'  the  happy  medium.'* 
It  was  this  last  style,  which  lacked  the  dignity  of  the 
seventeenth  and  the  charm  of  the  eighteenth  centuries, 
that  lasted  on  to  the  close  of  the  nineteenth  ;  and, 
strange  to  relate,  schools  were  actually  formed  for 
the  purpose  of  teaching  young  composers  the  art 
of  manufacturing  expressionless  music  for  church 
purposes. 

Cesar  Franck  never  really  lost  himself  in  those 
shameful  depths  wherein  lie  the  so-called  Kapell- 
meister^ or  "  choir-master's,"  compositions.  He  was 
incapable  of  such  descents.  Nevertheless,  in  his 
church  music  he  could  not  entirely  free  himself 
from  the  influences  of  his  time,  and  after  an  im- 
partial examination  of  his  works  we  are  compelled 
to  observe  the  strange  fact  that  although  he  was 
perhaps  the  only  religious  musician  at  the  end  of 
the  last  century,  yet  his  sacred  music  is  undoubtedly 
inferior  to  that  which  he  accomplished  in  other 
branches,  orchestral,  pianoforte,  and  chamber  music. 

There  are  two  reasons  for  this.  In  the  first  place, 
Franck,  who  was  so  learned  in  all  that  concerns 
modern  music  and  that  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
was  very  indifferently  informed  as  regards  the 
admirable  and  monumental  polyphonic  schools  of 
France  and  Italy  in  the  sixteenth  century,  editions 
of  which  were  rare  and  not  very  accessible  in  his 
day. 


130  CESAR  FRANCK 

He  knew  nothing  about  the  erudite  and  defini- 
tive researches  of  the  Benedictines  into  the  subject  of 
Gregorian  music,  and  M.  Charles  Bordes,  in  an  article 
written  immediately  after  Franck's  glorification,*  was 
quite  right  when  he  characterised  the  master*s  position 
in  the  sphere  of  sacred  music  as  follows  : 

"  In  his  church  music  Cesar  Franck  remains,  with 
a  few  rare  exceptions,  a  soloist.  He  stands  upon  the 
threshold  of  that  Dextera  the  ensemble  of  which  lives 
as  a  superb  piece  of  pure  music,  but  the  initial  phrase 
of  which  unfolds  itself  with  the  amplitude  and 
majesty  of  certain  statues  seen  in  churches  of  the 
rococo  style,  of  which  it  is  impossible  to  deny  the 
theatrical  and  anti-religious  appearance. 

**  In  his  Mass,  of  which  the  Kyrie  is  an  exquisite 
prayer  and  the  Agnus  Dei  a  gem  of  musical  ingenuity, 
how  shall  we  qualify  the  noisy  Quoniam  Hi  solus  sanctus, 
which  is  less  worthy  of  a  soloist  than  of  a  chorister 
in  rather  a  merry  condition  ?  Side  by  side  with  these 
pages  which  do  no  credit  to  the  master,  we  may 
place  the  incomparable  opening  of  the  offertory  ^u^ 
est  ista,  which  is  worthy  of  Bach,  and  the  admirable 
Domine  non  secundum^  with  its  counter-point  of  a  very 
human  kind,  and — with  the  sole  exception  of  the  final 
reprise  in  the  major,  which  only  aims  at  effect — so 
sober  that  this  motet  might  be  cited  as  a  model  of 
modern  church  music. 

*   Le  Courrier  Musical,  November  i,  1904. 


SECOND  PERIOD  (1858-1872)         131 

"  Paores  such  as  these  fill  us  with  bitter  regret  that 
Franck  started  his  career  too  soon  to  take  part  in 
our  movement  to  reform  sacred  music.  Knowing 
little  of  Palestrina,  with  whose  beauties,  as  he  in- 
formed me  himself,  he  had  only  superficially  come 
in  contact,  and  whose  religious  appropriateness  he 
did  not  appreciate,  as  with  so  many  musicians  of  his 
generation,  his  interest  stopped  short  at  the  writing 
and  artifices  of  that  style  of  composition.  But  what 
would  he  not  have  written  for  the  Church  if  only 
his  noble  soul  had  once  been  awakened  to  all  the 
serene  beauty  of  the  earlier  masters !  He  would 
have  continued  to  draw  upon  himself  for  his  deepest 
emotional  aspects,  but,  made  wise  by  precept,  he 
would  not  have  overwhelmed  us  quite  so  much  with 
his  natural  gifts.  With  his  certainty  of  touch,  what 
pure  masterpieces  he  would  have  bestowed  upon  us, 
written  from  his  intellect,  it  is  true,  but  glowing 
with  the  movements  of  his  charitable  and  loving 
soul ! 

''  Probably  he  would  have  found  it  difficult  not  to 
look  within  himself  and  his  own  music  for  the 
elements  of  expression  which  would  have  tempered 
these  liturgical  formulas,  but  what  fine  art-forms 
would  have  been  the  outcome  of  these  conflicting 
influences,  amid  which  Franck  would  have  remained, 
in  spite  of  all,  just  the  divine  Pater  seraphicus  whose 
ingenuousness  and  modesty  were  limitless  1  " 


132  CESAR  FRANCK 

Another  reason  for  the  inferiority  of  Franck's 
church  music  is  quite  fortuitous.  When  he  was 
appointed  to  the  future  basilica  of  Sainte-Clotilde 
it  was  not  the  rich  parish  church  that  it  afterwards 
became.  The  funds  were  not  sufficient  for  the  pur- 
chase of  music,  having  regard  to  the  solemnity  of 
the  services.  Thus,  existing  for  the  "  ordinary " 
upon  their  repertory  and  old  material,  the  clergy 
unconsciously  followed  the  customs  of  the  sixteenth 
and  seventeenth  centuries  in  counting  upon  the 
organist  and  choir-master  to  supply  the  necessary 
new  music,  and  so  add  to  the  brilliancy  of  important 
parish  ceremonies. 

Cesar  Franck,  like  Bach  and  Palestrina,  composed 
all  the  music  that  was  required  for  the  celebrations 
of  great  feast-days  ;  but  on  account  of  the  haste  and 
exigencies  of  modern  life  he  could  not  devote  enough 
time  to  thinking  out  and  writing  fine  works.  There- 
fore, in  spite  of  the  indisputable  beauties  pointed 
out  by  M.  Charles  Bordes  in  the  article  we  have 
quoted  above,  the  master's  religious  music,  which 
in  consequence  of  his  early  training  was  not  very 
liturgical,  does  not  present,  when  judged  from  a 
true  artistic  standpoint,  an  interest  at  all  propor- 
tionate to  that  which  characterises  his  work  in  other 
styles. 

Only  his  organ  works,  which  are  evidently  destined 
for  church  purposes,  but  belong  more  to  the  sym- 


SECOND  PERIOD  (1858-1872)  133 

phonic  order,  survive  amid  the  choral  music,  and  will 
remain  an  imperishable  monument  to  the  art  beloved 
of  Frescobaldi  and  J.  S.  Bach. 

It  is  with  these  compositions  that  I  propose  to 
start  my  review  of  the  second  period  of  my  master's 
career. 

With  the  appearance  of  the  Fantasia  in  C  we 
become  aware  of  the  true  style  of  the  composer  of 
The  Beatitudes. 

If  the  construction  of  this  piece — which  is  indeed 
fantastic,  with  its  central  point  on  the  subdominant 
and  its  ending,  somewhat  curtailed,  but  full  of 
charm — reminds  us  of  the  hesitations  of  his  first 
manner,  the  Lied  2Lt  the  commencement,  flowing  along 
calmly  and  without  modulation,  shows  us  what 
eventually  became  the  general  characteristic  of  his 
third  style  which  linked  him  so  closely  to  the  radical 
qualities  of  Beethoven,  namely,  the  gift  of  evolving 
a  living  melody  from  a  pre-established  harmonic 
condition.  (Compare  the  third  Variation  of  the 
Adagio  of  Beethoven's  Twelfth  Quartet.)  And  if  we 
reflect  that,  in  its  kind,  this  harmonic  condition  is 
itself  the  result  of  a  melodic  canon — a  favourite 
device  of  Franck's — we  shall  have  no  difliculty  in 
reconstituting  by  means  of  this  example  the  table  of 
affiliation  to  which  I  drew  attention  at  the  beginning 
of  this  chapter :  to  the  early  Italians  for  the  purity 


^34 


CESAR  FRANCK 


of  his  monodic  line  ;  to  an  unconscious  reversion  to 
the  polyphonic  composers  of  the  sixteenth  century 
for  his  easy  mastery  of  counterpoint;  to  Bach  for 
his  style  of  writing  and  to  Beethoven  for  general 
rhythmic  disposition.  If  it  were  not  that  I  regard 
these  comparisons  as  futile,  I  could  even  discover  in 
this  piece  the  prescience  of  Wagner  (at  this  moment 
completely  ignored  in  France),  since  the  theme  which 
flows  on  the  keyboard  of  the  great  organ  from  the 
architectural  combination  of  which  I  have  spoken  is 
the  one  known  by  the  label  of  the  "motive  of  sleep  " 
in  "  Die  Walkiire  "  and  throughout  the  whole  epic 
of  the  '*  Nibelungen." 


^ 


^ 


-&■        -p- 


u 


^ 


i 


m 


etc. 


In  the  Grande  Piece  Symphonique  we  find  ourselves 
confronted,  for  the  first  time  in  the  progress  of  the 
master's  work,  with  a  true  sonata,  or  rather  a  sym- 
phony, since  it  is  the  custom  to  describe  in  this  way 
a  sonata  coloured  by  various  timbres. 

This  is  the  first  of  all  those   organ  symphonies 


SECOND  PERIOD  (1858-1872)  135 
which  have  since  enriched  modern  music,  and  if  I 
may  express  my  personal  opinion,  this  way  of  com- 
posing symphonies  by  means  of  the  numerous  and 
varied  timbres  of  an  organ  by  Cavaille-CoU  seems  to 
me  far  preferable  to  combining  organ  with  orchestra. 
These  two  forces  do  not  agree,  and  the  effect  of  the 
juxtaposition  of  two  similar  forces  is  invariably  the 
overshadowing  and  weakening  of  the  one  for  the 
useless  profit  of  the  other.  Berlioz,  the  genius  of 
the  chemistry  of  limbre,  had  already  called  attention 
to  the  uselessness  of  such  a  combination  when  he 
wrote  in  his  Traite  a' Orchestration^  with  that  imagery 
which  makes  his  writings  so  attractive  :  "  The 
orchestra  is  Emperor,  the  organ  is  Pope."  It  is 
wiser  not  to  revive  in  music  the  quarrel  of  the 
"  Investitures." 

Franck  did  not  commit  this  incongruity,  which 
was  repugnant  to  his  classical  spirit ;  *  therefore  his 
Grande  Pike,  in  F  sharp  minor,  is  really  a  symphony 
in  three  movements,  and  displays  all  the  character- 
istics of  this  form  of  composition  :  the  first  move- 
ment is  built  on  two  ideas  in  sonata-form,  preceded 
by  an  introduction  which  reappears  in  the  course  of 

*  Not  one  of  the  old  masters  employed  the  combination  of 
organ  and  orchestra  in  equal  strength.  Bach  scarcely  ever  wrote 
for  organ  solo  with  orchestra,  except  as  a  harmonic  realisation.  As 
to  Handel's  concertos,  the  string  quartet  and  the  oboes  play  but 
a  very  secondary  part  in  them. 


136  CESAR  FRANCK 

the  development ;  the  Andante  is  in  Lied-form,  the 
second  section  of  which,  by  reason  of  its  rapid  lempo, 
may  be  regarded  as  taking  the  place  of  a  ScJierzo 
(the  composer  returned  to  this  plan  of  construction 
later  on,  in  his  Symphony  in  D)  ;  the  Finale  is  led  up 
to  by  a  recapitulation  of  the  chief  ideas  which  have 
been  previously  exposed,  its  principal  theme  being 
identical  with  that  of  the  first  movement,  now  given 
out  in  F  sharp  major,  like  an  apotheosis,  and  de- 
veloped by  means  of  fugal  devices  until  the  con- 
clusion is  reached.  The  whole  work  is  connected 
by  one  leading  idea. 

The  third  piece.  Prelude y  Fugue ^  and  Variation  in 
B  minor,  dedicated  to  Saint-Saens,  is  so  well  known 
by  the  arrangement  made  by  the  composer  himself  for 
harmonium  and  piano  that  I  need  not  dwell  upon  it. 
It  is  only  necessary  to  observe  that  it  contains  in 
embryo  the  new  forms  which  he  afterwards  elaborated 
in  his  last  pianoforte  compositions.  Nor  should  we 
fail  to  notice  the  musical  charm  of  the  fugue,  which 
is  very  different  from  the  insipid  class-room  fugues, 
the  only  kind  being  written  at  that  time. 

The  Pastorale  in  Lied-f or m  which  follows  also 
presents  this  special  feature  of  a  fugal  development 
possessing  real  charm  and  melody  which  is  the 
logical  fulfilment  of  the  system  indicated  in 
Beethoven's  third  period. 

The  last  two  pieces,  Priere  in  C  sharp,  and  Finale 


SECOND  PERIOD  (185 8-1872)         137 

in  B  flat  major,  both  approximate  to  first-movement 
form.  The  latter  is  particularly  interesting  on 
account  of  its  firm,  Beethoven-like  structure  ;  its 
graceful  second  theme  contrasting  with  the  inflexi- 
bility of  the  first ;  and  also  because  of  the  important 
development  toward  the  close,  which  leads  to  a 
forceful  and  majestic  peroration. 

These  organ  works,  so  different  from  the  purely 
show-pieces  of  Lcf^bure-Wely  and  other  organists 
of  that  day,  so  lofty  as  regards  inspiration,  so  perfect 
in  workmanship,  will  remain  a  solid  monument  and 
mark  a  memorable  date  in  the  history  of  the  myriad- 
voiced  instrument.  Nor  can  we  doubt  that  every 
one  possessed  of  the  artistic  spirit  will  share  Liszt's 
enthusiasm,  who,  coming  down  from  the  organ-loft 
where  Franck  had  just  been  playing  these  compo- 
sitions to  him,  exclaimed  with  sincere  emotion  : 
"  These  poems  have  their  place  beside  the  master- 
pieces of  Sebastian  Bach  !  *' 

I  must  now  speak  of  the  Mass  for  Thr^e  Voices, 
first  performed  on  April  2,  1861.  It  is  undoubtedly 
of  earlier  date  than  the  organ  pieces  with  which  we 
have  just  been  dealing ;  but  I  was  particularly 
anxious  to  make  these  the  point  of  departure  of 
Franck's  second  style,  and  by  way  of  excuse  for  this 
violation  of  chronological  order  I  can  affirm  that 
the  Mass  was  so  often  revised  between  1859  and 
1872  that  it  may  be  said  to  spread  itself  over  the 


138  CESAR  FRANCK 

whole  of  the  second  period,  and  to  display  in  its 
widely  discrepant  numbers  those  phases  of  transfor- 
mation which  we  find  in  all  geniuses  during  their 
middle  period  of  production. 

The  work  was  specially  written  for  the  church  of 
Sainte-Clotilde,  shortly  after  the  composer  had  been 
appointed  organist  there.  The  Kyrie,  Gloria,  and 
Sanctus  even  go  back  to  the  time  when  he  was  only 
the  choir-master  of  the  basilica,  M.  Theodore 
Dubois,  the  future  Director  of  the  Conservatoire, 
being  organist  and  accompanist.*  On  the  other 
hand,  the  Credo  belongs  to  a  more  recent  date,  and 
some  years  later  still  the  soaring  Agnus  Dei  replaced 
another  Agnus  which  did'not  satisfy  the  master,  who 
completely  destroyed  it.  As  regards  the  Panis 
Angelicus,  which  has  passed  under  a  multitude  of 
disguises  into  the  repertory  of  organists  and  choir- 
masters, it  was  only  interpolated  into  the  Mass  in 
1872,  when  the  work  was  published  by  the  firm  of 
Repos,  in  the  Rue  Bonaparte. 

Of  the  Kyrie,  a  sweet  and  simple  prayer,  and  the 
Gloria,  certain  passages  of  which  are  really  vulgar 
and  unworthy  of  the  composer  of  Tke  Beatitudes,  I 
will  say  nothing.  They  belong  to  the  category  of 
what  it  was  then  customary  to  describe  as  sacred 
music  because  it  was  hung  on  to  a  Latin  text. 

•  See  M.  Theodore  Dubois'  speech  on  the  occasion  of  the 
inauguration  of  the  Franck  monument,  October  22,  1504. 


SECOND  PERIOD  (1858-1872)         139 

The  Credo,  which  is  far  more  and  far  better  worked 
out,  has  the  peculiar  feature  of  being  written  in  first- 
movement  form,  the  exposition  being  in  C  minor, 
leading  to  a  second  subject  in  G  major  at  the  words 
Et  incarnatiis  est,  the  scene  of  Calvary  and  the 
Resurrection  being  treated  as  developments  of  the 
initial  theme.  But  when  the  exposition  is  repeated 
a  modified  version  of  the  second  subject  replaces  the 
first  in  the  progression  of  the  sonata,  at  the  words 
Ei  in  spiriiiim  sanctum,  and  continues  its  final  de- 
velopment at  considerable  length  until  it  returns  in 
its  first  form,  thus  characterising  the  formula  of 
Christian  hope,  Exspecto  resurrectionem  mortuoruyn^  and 
ending  with  the  Amen  in  C  major,  a  key  which  has 
predominated  almost  exclusively  from  the  start  of 
the  recapitulation. 

In  spite  of  the  beauties  of  this  Credo,  it  must  be 
confessed  that  the  use  of  a  familiar  and  definite 
symphonic  form  is  not  very  happy  in  its  results, 
although  we  acknowledge  attempts  at  a  mystical  and 
sometimes  deeply  religious  expression — such,  for 
instance,  as  the  association  in  one  and  the  same 
musical  idea  of  the  Incarnation,  the  union  of  the 
human  and  divine  personality,  with  the  Resurrection 
of  the  body,  that  mysterious  conquest  of  the  divine 
essence  by  human  matter. 

The  Sanctus  flows  simply  and  serenely,  like  the 
Kyrie,  with  a  brief  stress  upon   the  Hosanna,  after 


140  CESAR  FRANCK 

which  it  relapses  into  melancholy  at  the  Benedictus. 
The  Agnus  Dei  is  a  little  masterpiece  of  concision  and 
melodious  tenderness.  After  the  threefold  invocation 
in  A  minor,  C  major,  and  E  minor,  the  sopranos,  as 
though  carried  away  by  some  sublime  hope,  sing  a 
hymn  of  peace,  while  the  basses  continue  to  re- 
echo the  theme  of  the  previous  invocation,  and  the 
number  ends  with  a  pianissimo  for  the  three  voices 
unaccompanied,  which  seems  to  take  us  to  the 
threshold  of  some  myotic  j anua  cceli. 

When  I  said  in  the  opening  chapter  of  this  book 
that  Franck  was  Beethoven's  continuator,  not  merely 
in  the  sphere  of  symphony,  which  is  indisputable, 
but  also  in  that  of  religious  music,  I  had  the  Agnus 
Dei  and  Kyrie  of  the  Mass  in  my  mind.  Not  that 
I  wish  to  compare  the  modest  work  of  the  choir- 
master of  Sainte-Clotilde — a  work  which  was  written 
in  all  sincerity,  but  to  utilitarian  ends — with  that 
effulgent  epic  of  divine  suffering  and  human  aspira- 
tion, the  Missa  Solemnis,  which  I  regard  as  the  most 
perfect  of  the  creations  of  the  Titan  of  Symphony. 
Nor  do  I  pretend  to  place  the  sweet,  confiding  Dona 
nobis  pacem  of  the  Mass  we  are  analysing  in  the  same 
rank  with  the  breathless,  incomparable  appeal  for 
peace  which  rises  amid  the  distant  sounds  of  war  in 
the  dramatic  Agnus  Dei  of  Beethoven.  But  it  seems 
as  though,  in  spite  of  the  musical  inequality  of  the 
two  works,  the  spirit  of  one  must  have  passed  into 


SECOND  PERIOD  (1858-1872)  141 

the  spirit  of  the  other  with  less  forceful  human 
expression,  but  with  more  divine  confidence. 

Do  we  not  find,  to  begin  with,  the  same  funda- 
mental error  which  causes  the  Mass  in  D  minor — 
one  of  the  most  sublime  monuments  in  music — to 
stand  quite  outside  the  liturgical  framework  of  true 
church  music  by  reason  of  its  dramatic  tendency? 
Do  we  not  find  the  same  somewhat  conventional 
pomp  and  grandiloquence  employed  precisely  in  the 
same  places  ?  But,  on  the  other  hand,  without 
wishing  to  draw  a  useless  assthetic  parallel  between 
these  two  works,  may  we  not  say  that  if  Franck  falls 
into  the  same  mistakes  as  his  great  ancestor  as  regards 
the  liturgy  itself,  his  Mass  approaches  more  closely 
in  certain  passages  of  the  Kyrie,  Sanclus,  and  par- 
ticularly in  the  Agnus  Dei^  to  what  must  be 
considered  as  the  legitimate  style  of  church  music  ? 
It  is  in  this  sense  that  I  have  ventured  to  point  to 
Franck  as  Beethoven's  continuator  in  sacred  music, 
because,  starting  from  the  same  conventional  pro- 
cedure, the  composer  of  the  Mass  for  Three  Voices 
seems  to  be  striving  for  a  development  which  never 
comes  to  completion  in  his  church  music,  but  shows 
its  full  results  in  his  oratorios  and  symphonic 
works. 

Franck's  Mass  is,  however,  an  unequal  work,  and 
M.  Ricciotto  Canudo,  an  Italian  critic,  is  not  alto- 
gether unjust  when  he  makes  the  following  criticism  : 


142  CESAR  FRANCK 

^'  The  sweet  and  luminous  Kyrie  makes  us  think  of  a 
paradise  of  distant  lights  and  far-away  music ;  it  is 
a  profound  and  beautiful  expression  of  prayer,  like 
the  Agnus  in  the  same  Mass.  But  side  by  side  with 
these  is  an  almost  commonplace  Gloria^  lacking  in 
melodic  idea  and  crushed  by  the  noisy,  dynamic 
preponderance  of  the  instruments.  Full  of  inequali- 
ties, the  Mass,  like  all  Franck's  music,  is  a  curious 
dream,  half  mystic,  half  secular,  in  which  the  flow 
of  ecstatic  sentiment  is  sometimes  complete  and 
superb,  and  sometimes  interrupted  by  rhythms  and 
affectations  which  are  essentially  theatrical."  * 

The  most  important  work  belonging  to  Franck's 
second  style,  the  one  which  sums  up  all  the  qualities 
and  defects  of  this  period,  is  undoubtedly  Redemp- 
tion^ an  oratorio  disguised  by  its  authors  under  the 
singular  title  of  a  Poem-Symphony — a  very  inappro- 
priate designation  for  a  composition  of  this  kind, 
which  is  neither  a  symphony  nor  a  poem. 

The  subject,  which,  in  spite  of  the  rather  ordi- 
nary versification  of  Edouard  Blau,  is  not  lacking  in 
grandeur,  sets  forth  the  material  and  the  spiritual 
redemption  ;  the  first  effected  by  Christ's  coming 
upon  earth,  the  second  won  during  future  ages  by 

*  "  Cesar  Franck  e  la  giovane  nuova  scuola  musicale  francese," 
par  Ricciotto  Canudo  ;  extract  from  the  Nuova  Aniologta,  April  I, 
1905. 


SECOND  PERIOD  (1858-1872)  143 

means  of  prayer.  This  conception  was  quite  in 
harmony  with  Franck's  ideas,  who  willingly  dis- 
coursed on  this  subject,  emphasising  his  discourse 
with  warmth  and  enthusiasm. 

As  to  the  music,  having  watched  its  evolution 
day  by  day,  I  shall  endeavour  to  speak  of  it  with 
justice  and  sincerity  in  spite  of  the  natural  partiality 
we  feel  for  the  child  we  have  known  from  its  birth. 

This  oratorio  has  a  history,  and  I  think  the  details 
which  I  can  give  de  visu  will  be  read  with  interest, 
and  will  be  both  instructive  to  composers  and  a 
lesson  to  their  pupils. 

No  sooner  had  Franck  received  the  text  than, 
laying  aside  The  Beatitudes^  upon  which  he  had  already 
made  a  start,  he  threw  himself  into  the  musical 
realisation  of  the  poem  with  such  ardour  that  in 
spite  of  the  small  amount  of  time  he  could  devote 
to  the  task,  the  work  was  finished  in  six  months. 

It  is  advisable  to  explain  at  this  juncture  the 
existence  of  two  versions  of  Redemption^  differing 
very  considerably  from  each  other.  If  the  second 
offers  a  fine  chorus  and  the  admirable  symphonic 
interlude  which  now  forms  part  of  the  repertory  of 
most  concerts,  the  first,  it  must  be  confessed,  was 
obviously  superior  as  regards  the  general  plan  of  the 
work,  which  was  constructed  upon  a  perfectly  novel 
basis,  such  as  only  Franck  could  have  conceived  and 
realised. 


144  CESAR  FRANCK 

In  order  to  make  this  plan  understood,  1  must 
give  an  outline  of  the  poem  : 

Part  I.  Men  move  amid  the  egotistical  darkness  of 
paganism  ;  they  think  to  find  happiness  in  enjoyment  and 
hatred,  which  bring  forth  only  the  works  of  death.  Suddenly 
space  is  illuminated  by  a  flight  of  angels,  one  of  whom 
announces  redemption  through  the  Saviour's  coming  upon 
earth,  and  regenerate  humanity  unites  in  a  Christmas  hymn. 

Part  II,  Symphonic  Interlude.  (Here  I  give  the  argument 
of  the  poem  for  the  orchestra  only,  as  it  was  imagined  and 
revised  by  Franck  himself).  "  Centuries  pass.  The  joy  of 
the  world  transformed  and  flourishing  by  the  word  of  Christ. 
The  era  of  persecution  is  started  in  vain,  Faith  triumphs 
over  all  obstacles.  But  now  the  modern  period  has  come  ! 
Belief  has  perished,  and  mankind,  once  more  possessed  by  a 
cruel  lust  of  enjoyment,  and  vain  agitations,  returns  to  the 
passions  of  the  earlier  ages." 

Part  III.  The  angels,  covering  their  faces  with  their 
wings  at  the  sight  of  the  crimes  committed  upon  earth, 
weep  for  men,  who  have  reverted  to  pagan  depravity.  But 
the  Archangel  in  a  graver  tone  proclaims  a  new  Redemp- 
tion :  the  pardon  of  sins  may  be  won  by  prayer.  Mankind, 
at  peace  and  repentant,  unite  heart  and  soul  in  a  hymn  of 
brotherly  love. 

Struck  by  the  alternafaons  of  light  and  shade  of 
which  this  poem  admits,  Franck  beUeved  that  a  well- 
established  gradation  of  those  musical  tints  we  call 
tonalities  would  alone  suffice,  by  means  of  opposition 
and  contrast,  to  render  the  various  shades  of  colour 
so  clearly  suggested  by  the  text.  He  therefore 
thought  out  a  tonal  structure  modelled  absolutely 


SECOND  PERIOD  (1858-1872)  145 

upon  the  meaning  of  the  words,  proceeding  in  the 
first  and  second  parts  from  darkness  to  light,  while 
the  symphonic  interlude,  faithfully  interpreting  his 
argument,  should  begin  with  a  full  warmth  and  glow 
and  end  in  the  cold  and  lifeless  tonality  chosen  for 
the  opening  chorus  of  the  work. 

It  was  the  first  occasion  upon  which  the  master  in 
his  search  for  poetic  expression  consciously  applied 
this  fertile  and  traditional  principle  of  tonal  archi- 
tecture, which  he  had  hitherto  used  in  a  tentative 
way,  but  which  afterwards  became  the  most  forcible 
element  of  his  teaching. 

I  will  give  a  brief  analysis  of  the  work,  that  my 
readers  may  have  some  precise  notion  of  the  inspired 
logic  which  guided  his  method  of  composition. 

Part  I.  A  short  introduction,  foreshadowing 
at  an  almost  imperceptible  distance  the  prophetic 
song  of  the  angels,  the  suave  melody  of  which  is 
given  out  pianissimo  by  means  of  a  canon  in  the  tenth 
below,  and  in  the  key  of  A  major : 


^h.vujISL 


w 


ifc 


g 


5 


^ 


i 


s 


^ 


nrv 


Wfm 


After  this  rough  sketch,  the  key  of  A  minor  is 
abruptly  introduced,  creating  a  sombre  atmosphere 


146  CESAR  FRANCK 

in  which  we  discern,  swarming  and  howling,  all  the 
vilest  passions  of  the  heathen  world.  Here,  for  the 
first  time,  we  must  make  a  remark  which  will  have  a 
still  more  striking  application  to  The  Beatitudes  :  the 
unfortunate  musician  goads  himself  in  vain  in  his 
endeavours  to  express  evil  and  moral  hideousness 
such  as  his  own  simple  beauty  of  character  forbade 
him  to  conceive.  Consequently  this  first  chorus 
shows  us  the  delights  of  paganism  in  a  somewhat 
turgid  and  conventional  light ;  we  never  get  out  of 
the  key  of  A  minor,  and  the  number  ends  in  a  stretto 
which  is  more  noisy  than  powerful,  according  to  the 
custom  of  the  operas  of  that  period. 

After  this  all  grows  luminous,  and  the  radiant 
prophetic  theme  soars  majestically  above  human 
misery.  This  time  it  is  delivered  by  the  chorus  in 
E  major,  the  dominant  of  the  key  of  the  prelude, 
while  the  violins  repeat  the  melody  like  an  echo. 
This  use  of  canon^  already  noticeable  in  his  organ 
pieces,  becomes  more  and  more  frequent  in  Franck's 
music,  of  which  it  may  be  said  to  be  the  hall-mark. 
But  it  differs  from  the  kind  of  scholastic  canon,  too 
often  substituted  for  the  spirit  of  Bach,  because  the 
melody  suitable  to  imitation  is  never  twisted  and 
deformed  to  fit  the  exigencies  of  the  case,  but  is 
always  simple  and  natural  in  its  modulations,  and  the 
imitation  flows  along  in  so  logical  a  way  that  it 
seems  a  mere  addition. 

After  a  few  brief  and  hesitating  answers  from  man- 


SECOND  PERIOD  (1858-1872)  147 

kind  which  bring  back  the  sombre  tones  of  doubt, 
the  prophecy  of  the  Archangel  bursts  forth,  preced- 
ing another  exposition  of  the  theme  in  A  major,  and 
progressing  towards  the  light  until  we  reach  a 
dazzling  modulation  in  F  sharp  major,  which  marks 
the  triumphant  entry  of  the  melody  long  sought  by 
the  composer,  whereby  he  personifies  the  idea  of 
redemption. 

This  having  been  established,  and  Faith  and  Love 
having  shone  upon  the  earth,  all  becomes  immovably 
fixed,  and  the  men's  voices  are  heard,  repudiating 
their  hatreds  and  gathering  strength  in  this  new 
tonality  (F  sharp  major)  preparatory  to  singing 
''  Noel "  at  the  cradle  of  the  Infant  Divinity. 

The  Symphonic  Interlude  which  formed  the  second 
part  of  the  work,  and  of  which  no  traces  now  remain 
— except,  perhaps,  in  the  hands  of  a  few  collectors  who 
were  prudent  enough  to  preserve  the  first  edition — 
was  far  from  equal  to  the  number  now  known  by  this 
title.  It  was  not,  however,  lacking  in  musical  interest. 
After  a  short  introduction  the  violas  and  violoncellos 
gave  out  a  joyous  theme  in  A  major  : 


Cantahile 


All 


oM 


p 


g 


^ 


148  CESAR  FRANCK 

and  soon  afterwards  a  more  tender  subject,  exposed 
at  considerable  length  in  F  major  : 


mkh^i'^'rfm^ 


espr. 


The  piece  was  subsequently  developed  in  sonata- 
form,  and,  in  the  course  of  development,  gravitating 
around  C  major  as  a  central  point,  the  rhythm  and 
figures  previously  employed  to  depict  the  vileness  of 
the  heathen  seemed  to  creep  in,  somewhat  timidly 
at  first.  After  the  restatement  of  the  two  themes 
in  A  and  C  major,  the  melody  of  redemption 
established  itself  as  a  final  exposition,  descending 
from  the  highest  orchestral  groups  to  the  basses  in 
the  triumphant  tonality  of  F  sharp  major.  Presently 
it  modulated  to  the  less  luminous  key  of  A  major,  as 
though  to  mingle  with  the  initial  joy  of  mankind  ; 
but  the  latter,  refusing  the  divine  goodness,  plunge 
once  more  into  discord  and  egotism,  and  the  piece 
ended  with  a  brief  restatement  of  the  pagan  theme, 
which  is  lost  in  the  distance  amid  the  glooms  evoked 
by  the  key  of  A  minor. 

The  poetic  and  musical  basis  of  this  orchestral 
interlude  was  really  admirable ;  the  only  thing  to  be 
regretted — apart  from  some  rather  tedious  moments 


SECOND  PERIOD  (i 858-1872)         149 

in  the  course  of  its  execution — was  the  fact  that  the 
intrinsic  value  of  the  two  fundamental  themes  was  not 
quite  equal  to  the  loftiness  of  the  subject  they  were 
intended  to  express. 

Franck    felt  this    himself,    and   in  rewriting   the 
piece  from  the  first  to  the  last  bars  he  did  well. 

The  third  part  was  the  same  as  we  now  know  it, 
with  the  exception  of  the  opening  chorus,  which  had 
no  place  in  the  original  scheme,  for  reasons  which  I 
will  presently  explain.  The  angels,  taking  flight  from 
rebellious  earth,  sing  sadly,  and,  as  on  the  first 
occasion,  the  violins  repeat  their  song  in  a  melancholy 
echo  ;  but  although  constructed  in  the  same  style 
as  the  first,  and  noticeably  allied  to  it  melodically, 
this  chorus  gives  quite  a  different  impression.  The 
angels  do  not  weep  with  human  feeling,  as  they 
rejoiced  in  the  first  chorus.  To  express  their  angelic 
sorrow  Franck  has  found  a  melody  which  is  both 
plaintive  and  serene,  a  sublime  chant  of  pity  suited 
to  these  immaterial  beings.  Only  he  himself  could 
have  discovered  this  melody. 

The  chorus  is  written  in  F  sharp  minor,  thus 
contrasting  with  the  gladness  of  Christmastide  in 
the  first  part  by  the  mere  change  of  mode. 

Gradually  the  light  which  has  been  extinguished 
for  a  time  filters  back  through  the  darkness  of 
human  error.  Hope  reappears  with  the  Archangel 
in  an  air  more  classical  in  spirit  than  the  enthusiastic 


150  CESAR  FRANCK 

hymn  in  the  first  part.  Modulating  from  B  minor 
to  B  major,  it  gradually  introduces  (in  the  latter 
key)  the  ardent  prayer  of  repentant  humanity,  above 
which,  soaring  as  it  were  between  earth  and  heaven, 
the  angels  sing  the  joyous  theme  of  prophecy. 

If  we  have  carefully  followed  the  order  of 
the  keys  which  Franck  employs  in  this  work,  we 
shall  be  convinced  of  the  evident  intention  of  their 
disposition,  an  intention  which  the  composer  made 
no  effort  to  conceal,  and  of  which  he  was  very  proud. 
"  In  this  score,"  he  used  to  say  to  us,  ^'  I  have  only 
used  sharp  keys,  in  order  to  render  the  luminous  idea 
of  Redemption.'* 

How  admirably  logical  is  the  succession  of  sharp 
keys  in  this  work ! 

Starting  with  a  neutral  and  colourless  key,  J  minor^ 
the  first  part  is  illuminated  by  degrees  ;  as  by  a 
ladder,  we  seem  to  rise  to  tht  greatest  light  by  means 
of  E,  the  dominant,  A  major,  and  F  sharp  major. 

The  central  symphonic  number,  carrying  out  its 
poetic  significance,  takes  us  downwards  from  the 
bright  key  of  A  major  to  the  primitive  obscurity 
of  A  minor ;  but  the  last  part,  which  begins  sadly 
in  F  sharp  minor  (the  relative  of  the  preceding 
bright  tonality),  is  again  penetrated  with  luminous 
tints,  and  ends  triumphantly  in  B  major,  a  definite 
key  in  absolute  contrast  with  the  gloom  of  A  minor, 
of  which  we  now  perceive  that  the  "Noel'*  in  F 


SECOND  PERIOD  (1858-1872)         151 

sharp,    in    the    first  part,   was    only  the  dominant 
herald. 

This  solid  architectural  design,  which  made  up 
a  perfect  and  wonderfully  balanced  structure,  was 
unfortunately  modified  in  the  second  edition  of  the 
work — the  only  one  now  extant.  It  is  the  history 
of  this  modification  which  I  am  about  to  relate — not 
without  some  hesitancy,  I  must  confess,  for  I  myself 
am  partly  accountable  for  this  regrettable  change  of 
plan,  and  it  is,  I  believe,  the  sole  cause  of  self- 
reproach  in  my  relations  with  my  respected  master. 
The  confession  of  my  mistake  will  unburden  my 
conscience  of  the  remorse  which  has  long  pursued 
me — ever  since,  in  fact,  I  have  come  to  know  what 
musical  composition  really  is. 

The  first  performance  of  Redemption  took  place 
on  Thursday  in  Holy  Week,  April  10,  1873,  at  the 
Concert  Spirituel  at  the  Odeon,  under  the  direction 
of  Colonne.  The  rehearsals  did  not  go  ofF  without 
some  hitches.  From  the  beginning  it  was  evident 
that  the  orchestral  parts  had  been  so  badly  copied 
that  it  was  necessary  to  pull  up  the  players  at  every 
bar  in  order  to  correct  the  most  glaring  mistakes ; 
a  condition  of  things  that  invariably  throws  an 
orchestra  into  confusion  and  generally  sets  the  musi- 
cians against  a  work.  The  rehearsal  for  Redemption 
was  therefore  broken  ofl^  and  all  the  parts  sent  back  to 
poor  Franck,  who  was  much  annoyed  by  this  mishap. 


152  CESAR  FRANCK 

The  second  rehearsal  was  at  hand,  and  only  two 
days  remained  in  which  to  correct  all  these  parts,  and 
even  to  recopy  some  which  were  illegible.  I  was 
very  well  acquainted  with  the  score,  because,  at  my 
master's  request,  I  had  accompanied  on  the  piano 
all  the  choral  practices.  I  therefore  proposed,  with 
the  assistance  of  my  fellow  workers,  Henri  Duparc 
and  Camille  Benoit,  to  undertake  this  task  myself; 
an  offer  which  he  accepted  very  simply,  having, 
indeed,  no  time  in  which  to  be  responsible  for  it 
himself. 

We  little  knew  what  we  had  undertaken,  and 
from  the  beginning  we  were  alarmed  at  the  mere 
manual  labour  to  be  got  through  in  so  short  a  time. 
However,  we  started  bravely,  working  in  Duparc's 
room,  he  taking  possession  of  the  paste-pot,  Benott 
collating,  and  I  taking  charge  of  the  copies.  In  one 
day  and  two  nights,  during  which  we  were  kept 
awake  by  Duparc's  brandy  and  Benoit's  puns,  all 
was  finished  and  laid  on  the  desks  of  the  orchestra 
at  the  appointed  time.  Unfortunately,  for  reasons 
on  which  I  will  not  dwell,  the  two  remaining 
rehearsals  were  so  curtailed  that  there  was  no  time 
to  work  at  the  symphonic  interlude  which  formed 
the  second  part  of  the  work,  and  it  was  simply 
decided  to  cut  it  out,  to  the  great  vexation  of 
the  composer,  who  hud  to  look  on  at  the  ruth- 
less   overthrow  of  the    beautiful    and    harmonious 


SECOND  PERIOD  (1858-1872)         153 

structure  so  long  and  so  lovingly  pondered  and 
elaborated. 

The  final  chorus  of  the  first  part  almost  shared 
the  same  fate.  The  orchestra,  disgusted  by  the 
fingering  necessary  for  the  key  of  F  sharp  major, 
and  in  accordance  with  the  attitude  generally 
assumed  by  the  executants  of  those  days  towards  a 
newcomer  (Franck,  alas  !  was  making  a  public  dehut 
at  fifty !),  declared  the  final  number  impossible. 
The  composer  promptly  and  energetically  refused 
to  permit  this  further  mutilation  of  the  work ; 
consequently  the  performance  suffered  deplorably 
from  the  ill-will  of  the  players. 

Redemption  formed  only  the  second  half  of  the 
programme,  the  first  part  being  as  follows : 

Psalm  :  Cczli  enn arrant  .         .  Saini-Sagns 

Air  from  the  Sia^at  Mater      .         .  Mme.  de  Grandvat 

Two  airs  with  chorus  from  Fiesque  E.  Lah 

Duet  from  the  Stabat  Mater  .         .  Rossini 

The  performance  of  Franck's  oratorio  was  poor. 
The  chorus  did  not  always  sing  in  tune,  and  Mme. 
de  Caters,  who  had  only  agreed  to  interpret  the 
**  queer,  ineffective  music "  of  the  Archangel  on 
condition  that  she  should  be  consoled  by  some 
taking  cantilena  of  Rossini,  bustled  through  her 
part  with  perfunctory  indifference.  Consequently 
the  public  did  not  understand  the  work  at  all,  and 


154  CESAR  FRANCK 

displayed  their  boredom  so  conspicuously  that  at 
the  end  of  the  concert  only  fifty  people  at  most 
were  left  in  the  room. 

Far  more  upset  at  the  unfortunate  defeat  of  our 
hopes  than  the  composer  himself,  we,  his  pupils,  set 
ourselves  to  account  for  the  cause  of  it  in  the  diffi- 
culties of  execution  which  we  thought  to  be  the 
actual  obstacle  to  a  suitable  performance  of  the 
work.  Therefore  we  resolved  to  besiege  the  master 
with  our  objections  until  he  consented  to  change  the 
unlucky  key  of  F  sharp  major,  which  we  believed  to 
be  the  source  of  all  the  evil. 

I  first  undertook  to  broach  the  subject  to  him.  1 
must  own  that  I  was  not  very  well  received  on  the 
first  occasion,  and,  having  sinned  yet  a  second  time, 
*'  Father  "  Franck,  throwing  aside  his  usual  amenity, 
forbade  me,  with  some  severity,  to  mention  the 
subject  again.  But  after  several  of  his  favourite 
pupils,  led  by  Henri  Duparc,  had  returned  to  the 
attack,  he  ended  by  resigning  himself  to  the  trans- 
position of  the  Archangel's  aria  and  the  whole  of  the 
last  number  of  the  first  part  into  E  major.  But  the 
entire  design  of  the  work  was  changed,  for  although 
it  is  easier  to  play  in  E  major,  this  key  is  far  from 
giving  that  effulgency  which  we  derive  from  F  sharp, 
which  is  the  dominant,  not  the  subdominant,  of  the 
final  tonality. 

To  realise  the  difference,  we  need  only  compare 
the  triumphal  modulation  in  the  first  edition  (p.  40) : 


SECOND  PERIOD(i858-i877.)  155 


^ 


fe 


erese      moito 


•J  [-9-   ^  ^   -( 


I 


f   A    -  A  f   w   !zaz: 
kssED  Gsaa  UbbU  @S9 

l»f  f — I 


^ 


i 


If^ 


i^ 


wSm 


^0 


gutg 


1^ 


i  i.i 


..^«._  .if 


^^ 


^ 


p 


with  the  corresponding  page  in  the  second  edition, 
which  appeared  in  1875  : 


iS6 


CESAR  FRANCK 


rr^^iYdlJiffl 


m=0i\0^^0i 


f^    -^  -^ 


FTTTTT 


gjga^f^ 


^^pe€o.  -  '  jnef ^a 


SECOND  PERIOD  (1858-1872)  157 

The  orchestral  interlude  {Symphony  it  was  called 
in  the  first  edition)  was  also  subjected  to  such 
numerous  and  important  modifications,  with  which 
Franck  was  never  satisfied,  that  he  ended  by  entirely 
rewriting  it  on  such  different  principles  that  he 
only  followed  the  first  edition  in  bringing  back  at 
the  very  end  the  central  theme  of  the  work,  now 
transposed  from  B  to  D,  and  eventually  leading  to 
the  peroration. 

This  entire  remodelling  of  a  long  number, 
already  engraved,  which  had  cost  its  author  so  much 
trouble,  is  a  curious  example  of  the  power  of  the 
artistic  conscience  ;  but  it  is  to  this  conscience  that 
we  owe  the  superb  initial  melody  : 


y        i—  '  j  ^  J  J  J  ^  "^ 


to  which  we  cannot  listen  without  emotion,  since  it 
is  "  music's  self,"  as  Chabrier  said  of  it.  This  new 
number  is  in  D  major,  and  its  poetic  meaning  is  less 
complex  than  that  of  its  predecessor,  because  it  only 
attempts  to  depict  *'  the  joy  of  the  world  which  is 
transformed  and  expanded  by  the  words  of  Christ.'* 
It  therefore  remains  tonal,  and  has  no  need  of  the 
dramatic  change  of  key-colour  towards  darkness 
and  obscurity,  as  in  the  original  version.  For  this 
reason,  wishing,  however,  to  describe  the  condi- 
tion of  man  when   he    returns   to   pagan  disbelief. 


158  CESAR  FRANCK 

Franck  had  to  introduce  as  a  counterfoil  the  male 
chorus  in  D  minor  which,  in  the  second  part,  pre- 
cedes the  plaintive  chorus  of  angels,  and  foreshadows 
a  new  style,  the  chief  points  of  which  we  shall 
consider  in  the  next  chapter. 


VI 

THIRD  PERIOD  (1872-1890) 

We  now  find  ourselves  confronted  with  an  entirely 
new  man.  Franck  has  become  an  artist  of  definite 
principles,  whose  genius  is  no  longer  tentative  and 
uncultured,  as  in  the  first  period,  nor  dreamy  and 
tending  towards  new  horizons,  as  in  the  second. 
He  has  now  attained  to  perfect  self-consciousness, 
knowing  what  he  wants  and  possessed  of  a  gift 
which,  thanks  to  traditional  atavism,  combined  with 
reflection  and  experience,  is  now  capable  of  daring 
all  things  and  building  masterpieces  both  simply 
and  solidly. 

At  this  moment  a  final  transformation  takes 
place  :  Franck  both  wishes  and  knows  how  to  com- 
pose. The  hesitations  of  youth  and  the  almost 
cloistral  calm  of  his  maturity  are  left  behind  !  As 
his  pupil  Ropartz  *  has  remarked,  it  seemed  as 
though  he  had  *'  reposed  a  certain  number  of  years 
in  order  to  acquire  the  necessary  strength  to  sustain 
this  new  career  which  opened  out  before  him  just  as 

•  Revue  Internationale  de  Musi^ue,  December  1890. 
159 


i6o  CESAR  FRANCK 

he  had  reached  the  age  of  fifty,  like  a  dazzling  path 
leading  to  new  joy  and  radiance,  towards  which  he 
pressed  onwards,  sure  of  himself  and  filled  with 
fervent  faith  and  youthful  enthusiasm." 

He  now  knows  how  to  work  out  his  numerous 
inspirations  and  wills  to  create.  And  his  creations 
become  radiant  with  vitality  and  brimming  with 
beauty. 

He  does  not  intend  to  be  a  stranger  to  any  form 
of  his  art,  symphony,  vocal  music,  chamber  music, 
even  lyric  drama — he  attacks  them  all  in  turn;  there 
is  not  one  realm  in  the  universe  of  music  that  he 
fails  to  explore.  And  in  the  course  of  the  conquest 
of  this  vast  and  new  world  he  makes  many  rich 
discoveries,  and  effects  the  logical  and  inspired 
renascence  of  traditional  forms. 

I  think  I  have  already  said  enough  as  to  what 
constitutes  the  originality  of  Franck's  classical 
spirit,  and  need  hardly  return  to  it  here ;  besides, 
it  is  only  necessary  to  read  through  the  works  of  his 
later  years  in  order  to  realise  it.  I  will  not  weary 
the  reader  with  a  dry  and  futile  analysis  of  all  the 
remarkable  compositions  which  remain  as  the  monu- 
ment of  his  third  style,  but  will  confine  my  atten- 
tion to  the  chief  examples,  reserving  to  myself  the 
right  to  devote  a  more  detailed  study  to  the  three 
immortal  masterpieces — the  Quartet  in  D  major,  the 
Chorales  of  1890,  and  The  Beatitudes. 


THIRD  PERIOD  (i 872-1 890)  161 

It  is  with  regret  that  I  must  only  make  bare 
mention  of  the  fascinating  Eolides  and  the  Three 
Pieces  for  Organ,  written  expressly  for.  the  inaugura- 
tion of  the  colossal  organ  at  the  Trocadero  during 
the  exhibition  of  1878,  a  collection  which  contains 
the  Cantahile  in  B  major,  with  its  suave  and  devo- 
tional theme  which  will  ever  remain  the  typical 
prayer  of  an  artist  who  was  also  a  true  Christian. 
Twice  the  prayer  is  heard ;  and  here  again  we 
cannot  fail  to  admire  the  wonderful  canon  which, 
moving  with  unbroken  ease,  forms  the  adornment 
of  the  melody,  written  by  the  master  on  purpose 
to  display  the  warm,  expressive  quality  of  the  new 
clarinet  stop,  recently  discovered  by  Cavaille-Coll. 

Nor  must  I  linger  over  the  triumphal  Qu'ntet 
in  F  minor,  the  first  chamber  work  which  had 
appeared  since  the  Trios  in  1841,  played  at  a  con- 
cert of  the  Societe  Nationale,  January  17,  1880, 
Saint-Saens  being  at  the  piano,  assisted  by  MM. 
Marsick,  Remy,  Van  Woefelghem,  and  Loys  ;  nor 
yet  over  Rebecca  and  Le  Chasseur  Maudit,  first  per- 
formed at  the  Societe  Nationale,  on  March  31,  1883. 
I  must,  however,  call  attention  to  one  rather  curious 
development  which  I  pointed  out  in  speaking  of  the 
works  of  Franck's  first  period :  I  mean  his  return 
to  the  composition  of  piano  pieces,  a  style  which  he 
had  completely  neglected  for  nearly  forty  years. 

For  some  time   past    composers    had    ceased    to 

h 


i62  CESAR  FRANCK 

write  serious  works  for  the  pianoforte.  After  the 
avalanche  of  fantasias  and  the  plethora  of  concertos 
which  filled  the  first  half  of  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury, it  seemed  as  though  this  instrument,  which 
had  been  the  inheritor  of  all  the  masterpieces  of 
Bach,  Haydn,  and  Mozart,  and  had  acquired  with 
Beethoven  its  true  patent  of  nobility — was  now 
destined,  artistically  speaking,  to  a  sterile  decadence. 
Although  the  great  specialists  of  the  piano  had  added 
to  its  technique  some  new  and  ingenious  details  ; 
although,  to  express  the  poetry  of  his  soul  in  inspired 
trifles,  Schumann  had  invented  a  style  of  writing  for 
this  instrument  more  orchestral  than  his  orchestra- 
tion itself,  which  blossomed  forth  in  fascinating  and 
intimate  sonorities  ;  although  Liszt  had  swept  away 
at  one  stroke  all  the  scaffolding  of  classic  *'  pianism," 
enriched  the  instrument  by  means  of  combinations 
hitherto  unsuspected,  and  given  a  decisive  impulse 
to  virtuosity — as  yet  no  musician  had  added  any 
fresh  artistic  material  to  the  monument  which  Beet- 
hoven had  left  us.  In  short,  though  the  technique 
of  the  piano  and  the  style  of  writing  for  it  had 
become  transcendent,  the  music  intended  for  the  in- 
strument alone\i2i(i  certainly  degenerated  ;  and  every 
form  which  does  not  progress  ends  by  becoming 
atrophied  and  dying  out. 

The  important  movement  started  in  France  by 
the  Societe  Nationale  de  Musique  had  only  brought 
forth  a  very  few  interesting  pieces  for  piano  solo,  its 


THIRD  PERIOD   (1872-1890)  163 

activity  being  chiefly  directed  to  encouraging  orches- 
tral or  chamber  music.  Cesar  Franck,  struck  by 
the  lack  of  serious  works  in  this  style,  set  to  work 
with  a  youthful  fervour  which  belied  his  sixty  years 
to  try  if  he  could  not  adapt  the  old  aesthetic  forms 
to  the  new  technique  of  the  piano,  a  problem  which 
could  only  be  solved  by  some  considerable  modifica- 
tions in  the  externals  of  these  forms. 

It  was  in  the  spring  of  1 8  84  that  he  first  spoke  to  us 
of  this  wish,  and  from  that  moment  until  18  87  his  eyes 
dwelt  perpetually  upon  the  ivory  of  the  keyboard. 

He  began  by  a  piece  for  piano  and  orchestra,  a 
kind  of  symphonic  poem  based  upon  an  Oriental 
subject  from  Victor  Hugo's  Les  Djinns^  in  which 
the  pianist  is  treated  as  one  of  the  executants,  not  as 
the  soloist  of  a  concerto,  as  custom  had  hitherto 
demanded.  This  work,  which  is  not,  properly 
speaking,  a  musical  adaptation  of  Hugo's  poetical 
"  lozenge,"  *  and  is  not  even  very  closely  connected 
with  the  subject,  was  only  a  first  attempt,  which 
soon  found  completion  in  the  admirable  Prelude, 
Chorale,  and  Fugue  for  piano  solo.  In  this  com- 
position all  is  new  both  as  regards  invention  and 
workmanship.       This    work    was    destined    to    add 

*  The  expression,  which  seems  cryptic  to  those  unacquainted 
with  Hugo's  poem,  can  be  easily  understood  by  reference  to  "  Les 
Orientales,"  No.  28,  p.  115.  Les  Dj inns  opens  with  short  lines 
which  gradually  lengthen  to  a  climax  and  die  down  again,  with 

an  effect  on  paper  somewhat  resembling  this  figure  :  ^  \  — R.  N. 


i64  CESAR  FRANCK 

interest  to  the  programmes  of  the  Societe  Nationale, 
under  the  auspices  of  which  it  was  first  brought 
out  by  Mme.  Poitevin,  January  24,  1885.  Franck 
started  with  the  intention  of  simply  writing  a  prelude 
and  fugue  in  the  style  of  Bach,  but  he  soon  took  up 
the  idea  of  linking  these  two  movements  together  by 
a  Chorale,  the  melodic  spirit  of  which  should  brood 
over  the  whole  work.  Thus  it  came  about  that  he 
produced  a  work  which  was  purely  personal,  but 
in  which  none  of  the  constructive  details  were  left 
to  chance  or  improvisation  ;  on  the  contrary,  the 
materials  all  serve,  without  exception,  to  contribute 
to  the  beauty  and  solidity  of  the  structure. 

The  Prelude  is  modelled  in  the  same  form  as  the 
prelude  of  the  classical  suite.  Its  sole  theme  is  first 
stated  in  the  tonic,  then  in  the  dominant,  and  ends 
in  the  spirit  of  Beethoven  with  a  phrase  which  gives 
to  the  theme  a  still  more  complete  significance. 
The  Chorale,  in  three  parts,  oscillating  between  E 
fiat  minor  and  C  minor,  displays  two  distinct 
elements  :  a  superb  and  expressive  phrase  which 
foreshadows  and  prepares  the  way  for  the  subject  of 
the  Fugue,  and  the  Chorale  proper,  of  which  the  three 
prophetic  words — if  we  may  so  call  them — roll  forth 
in  sonorous  volutions,  in  a  serene,  religious  majesty. 

After  an  interlude  which  takes  us  from  E  flat 
minor  to  B  minor — the  principal  key — the  Fugue 
presents  its  successive  expositions,  after  the  develop- 
ment of  which  the  figure  and  rhythm  of  the  com- 


THIRD  PERIOD  (1872-1890)  165 

plementary  phrase  of  the  Prelude  returns  once  more. 
The  rhythm  alone  persists,  and  is  used  to  accompany 
a  strenuous  restatement  of  the  theme  of  the  Chorale. 
Shortly  afterwards  the  subject  of  the  Fugue  itself 
enters  in  the  tonic,  so  that  the  three  chief  elements 
of  the  work  are  combined  in  a  superb  peroration. 

When  interpreting  this  dazzling  conclusion,  it  is 
evidently  the  subject  of  the  Fugue  that  should  be 
brought  out  by  the  pianist,  for  it  is  the  keynote, 
the  reason  for  the  existence  of  the  whole  work.  We 
find  it  as  early  as  the  second  page  of  the  Prelude  in 
a  rudimentary  but  quite  recognisable  form  : 


it  grows  more  distinct  in  the  initial  phrase  of  what 
I  have  called  the  first  element  of  the  Chorale  : 


I 


jj 


Sujet 


^ 


#^^L!Llfi_U_^^^ 


finally,  after  its  full  exposition  in  the  first  entry  of 
the  Fugue  : 

^    Sujet  * 


m 


s^ 


^ 


i — :  etc.. 


the  peroration  to  which  I  have  referred  above  recalls 
the  subject  combined  with  the  other  elements  : 


i66 


CESAR  FRANCK 


THIRD  PERIOD  (i 872-1 890)  167 


BfrnfffifflBa         i|i   I    tl  J,    t  ^n 


^ 


* 


* 


m 


^p 


etc. 


i68  CESAR  FRANCK 

From  this  moment  it  appears  in  its  full  significance, 
and  enfolds  us  in  its  triumphant  personality  until 
the  final  peal  which  brings  the  work  to  a  close. 

Very  different  in  construction  is  the  Prelude^  Arla^ 
and  Finale^  dedicated  to  Mme.  Bordes-Pene,  and 
played  by  her  for  the  first  time  at  the  concert  of  the 
Societe  Nationale,  on  May  I2,  1888.  This  work 
does  as  much  for  the  renovation  of  sonata-form  as 
its  predecessor  does  for  the  prelude  and  fugue. 

Here  the  theme  of  the  Prelude  is  a  long  phrase  in 
four  sections  of  extraordinarily  sustained  inspiration. 
It  is  repeated  in  the  relative  key  about  the  middle  of 
the  piece,  and  reappears  at  the  close  in  the  tonic  (E 
major),  with  slight  modifications.  We  recognise  the 
form  of  the  Andante  in  the  sonata. 

The  Aria  is  the  twofold  exposition  of  a  simple, 
tranquil  melody  which  modulates  from  A  flat  major 
to  A  flat  minor,  framed  as  it  were  between  a  short 
introduction  and  a  conclusion  which  reappears  in  the 
Finale. 

As  regards  this  last  movement,  it  has  the  appear- 
ance and  essential  anatomy  of  sonata-form,  with  this 
difference — that  the  principal  tonality  appears  for 
the  first  time  with  the  restatement  of  the  second 
subject  and  continues  without  any  change  until  the 
end.  The  joyous  effect  of  the  return  to  this  key  is 
all  the  more  intense  because  it  has  been  recaptured 
with  difiiculty  by  means   of   a  wonderfully  varied 


TPIIRD  PERIOD  (i 872-1 890)  169 

gradation  of  tonalities.  After  the  traditional  deve- 
lopment of  the  themes,  the  Jria  is  heard  again,  calm 
amid  its  animated  surroundings,  and  in  the  key  of 
D  flat  major.  1  hen,  after  the  re-exposition  of  the 
themes  is  accomplished,  the  noble  melody  of  the 
Prelude  establishes  itself  forcibly  amid  the  principal 
tonality,  to  conclude,  in  a  scries  of  expressive  tone- 
gradations,  with  the  elements  of  the  Aria.  Contrary 
to  the  preceding  work,  this  one  has  no  tintinnabulant 
peroration,  but  dies  away  softly  as  though  the  melody 
evaporated  and  vanished  in  thin  air. 

It  is  difficult  to  decide  which  of  these  two  works 
is  the  most  inspired,  but  we  may  assert  with  absolute 
confidence  that  both  gave  a  revivifying  impulse  to 
the  literature  of  the  pianoforte,  which  seemed  about 
to  perish  between  the  Scylla  and  Charybdis  of  vir- 
tuosity and  emptiness. 

Between  these  two  typical  renovations  of  the  art 
of  writing  for  the  piano  we  must  place  the  Variations 
Symphoniques  for  piano  and  orchestra,*  the  continua- 
tion, as  I  have  observed,  of  that  amplification  of 
this  form  which  Beethoven  began  with  such  a 
master-hand. 

To  this  period  of  very  active  production  belong 
also  the  completion  of  The  Beatitudes,  the  composi- 
tion of  Hulda,  and  the  Sonata  in  A  for  Violin  and 

*  First  performed  at  the  Soci^te  Nationale  de  la  Musique 
May  I,  1885,  M.  L.  Dimmer  being  at  the  piano. 


I70  CESAR  FRANCK 

Piano,  dedicated  to  Eugene  Ysaye,  about  which  I 
should  like  to  say  a  few  words,  for  this  sonata  is  one 
of  the  most  striking  examples  of  the  application  of 
a  system  of  lofty  variation  to  traditional  forms. 

The  melodic  basis  of  this  masterpiece  consists  of 
three  themes,  of  which  the  first — the  germ  of  the 
work — is  presented  in  the  beginning  as  a  rhythmic 
figure  : 


I 


¥ 


±=± 


and  dominates  in  various  forms  the  whole  organism 
of  the  work. 

As  to  the  two  remaining  themes  : 


^»r   r    If  »i' 


and 


t- 


W 


P 


etc. 


elc^ 


they  appear  in  succession  as  the  work  progresses,  and 
attain  their  full  development  when  it  reaches  its 
climax. 

I  need  hardly  say  that  the  first  of  these  organic 
germs  quoted  above  is  used  as  the  theme  of  all  the 
four  movements  of  the  work,  and  that  in  the  last 
movement  (a  bold  transformation  of  the  old  rondo- 
form)   it  gives  birth   to   an   admirable   example  of 


THIRD  PERIOD  (i 872-1 890)  171 

melodic  canon,  such  as  hitherto  Franck  alone  was 
capable  of  inventing. 

From  this  moment  cyclical  form,  the  basis  of 
modern  symphonic  art,  was  created  and  consecrated. 

The  majestic,  plastic,  and  perfectly  beautiful 
Symphony  in  D  minor  is  constructed  on  the  same 
method.  I  purposely  use  the  word  method  for  this 
reason  :  after  having  long  described  Franck  as  an 
empiricist  and  an  improvisor — which  is  radically 
wrong — his  enemies  (of  whom,  in  spite  of  his  incom- 
parable goodness,  he  made  many)  and  his  ignorant 
detractors  suddenly  changed  their  views  and  called 
him  a  musical  mathematician,  who  subordinated 
inspiration  and  impulse  to  a  conscientious  manipu- 
lation of  form.  This,  we  may  observe  in  passing,  is 
a  common  reproach  brought  by  the  ignorant  Philis- 
tine against  the  dreamer  and  the  genius.  Yet  where 
can  we  point  to  a  composer  in  the  second  half  of  the 
nineteenth  century  who  could — and  did — think  as 
loftily  as  Franck,  or  who  could  have  found  in  his 
fervent  and  enthusiastic  heart  such  vast  ideas  as 
those  which  lie  at  the  musical  basis  of  the  Syfnphofiy, 
the  Quartet,  and  The  Beatitudes  ? 

It  frequently  happens  in  the  history  of  art  that  a 
breath  passing  through  the  creative  spirits  of  the  day 
incites  them,  without  any  previous  mutual  under- 
standing, to  create  works  which  are  identical  in  form, 
if  not  in  significance.     It  is  easy  to  find  examples  of 


172  CESAR  FRANCK 

this  kind  of  artistic  telepathy  between  painters  and 
writers,  but  the  most  striking  instances  are  furnished 
by  the  musical  art. 

Without  going  back  upon  the  period  we  are  now 
considering,  the  years  between  1884  and  1889  are 
remarkable  for  a  curious  return  to  pure  symphonic 
form.  Apart  from  the  younger  composers,  and  one 
or  two  unimportant  representatives  of  the  old  school, 
three  composers  who  had  already  made  their  mark 
— Lalo,  Saint-Saens,  and  Franck — produced  true 
symphonies  at  this  time,  but  widely  different  as 
regards  external  aspect  and  ideas. 

Laic's  Symphony  in  G  minor,  which  is  on  very 
classical  lines,  is  remarkable  for  the  fascination  of  its 
themes,  and  still  more  for  charm  and  elegance  of 
rhythm  and  harmony,  distinctive  qualities  of  the 
imaginative  composer  of  "  Le  Roi  d'Ys." 

The  C  minor  Symphony  of  Saint-Saens,  displaying 
undoubted  talent,  seems  like  a  challenge  to  the 
traditional  laws  of  tonal  structure  ;  and  although 
the  composer  sustains  the  combat  with  cleverness 
and  eloquence,  and  in  spite  of  the  indisputable  interest 
of  the  work — founded,  like  many  others  by  this  com- 
poser, upon  a  prose  theme,  the  Dies  Ir^e — yet  the 
final  impression  is  that  of  doubt  and  sadness. 

Franck's  Symphony^  on  the  contrary,  is  a  continual 
ascent  towards  pure  gladness  and  life-giving  light, 
because  its  workmanship  is  solid,  and  its  themes  are 


THIRD  PERIOD  (i  872-1890)  173 

manifestations  of  ideal  beauty.  What  is  there  more 
joyous,  more  sanely  vital,  than  the  principal  subject 
of  the  Finale^  around  which  all  the  other  themes  in 
the  work  cluster  and  crystallise  ?  while  in  the  higher 
registers  all  is  dominated  by  that  motive  which 
M.  Ropartz  has  justly  called  "  the  theme  of  faith."  ^ 

This  Symphony  was  really  bound  to  come  as  the 
crown  of  the  artistic  work  latent  during  the  six 
years  to  which  I  have  been  alluding.f 

Psyche  is  a  work  which  I  particularly  cherish, 
because  the  master  did  me  the  honour  of  dedicating 
it  to  me,  joining  to  my  name  the  precious  designation 
of  "  friend."  It  was  first  performed  at  the  Societe 
Nationale  on  March  10,  1888,  and  revived  at  the 
Colonne  Concerts  on  February  23,  1890. 

I  have  already  spoken  of  the  mystical  significance 
of  this  work,  which,  in  spite  of  its  antique  title,  has 
nothing  of  the  pagan  spirit  about  it,  and  still  less  of 

*  J.  Guy  Ropartz,  Symphonies  Modernes  ;  extract  from  Notations 
Artistiques.     Lcmerre,  1891. 

t  We  must  in  justice  deal  with  the  erroneous  view  of  certain 
misinformed  critics  who  have  tried  to  pass  oft"  Franck's  Symphony 
as  an  offshoot  (they  do  not  venture  to  say  imitation,  because  the 
difference  between  the  two  works  is  so  obvious)  of  Saint-Saens' 
work  in  C  minor.  The  question  can  be  settled  by  bare  facts.  It 
is  true  that  the  Symphony,  with  organ,  by  Saint-Saens  was  given 
for  the  first  time  in  England  in  1885,  but  it  was  not  known  or 
played  in  France  until  two  years  later  (January  9,  1887,  at  the 
Conservatoire)  ;  now  at  this  time  Franck's  Symphony  was  com- 
pletely finished. 


174  CESAR  FRANCK 

the  Renaissance,  but,  on  the  contrary,  is  imbued  with 
Christian  grace  and  feeling,  recalling  the  frescoes  in 
the  Arena  of  Padua  or  the  Fioretti  of  St.  Francis  of 
Assisi.  I  wish,  however,  to  call  the  attention  of  my 
readers  to  what  M.  Derepas  says  on  the  subject  in 
the  pamphlet  previously  mentioned  ;  for  his  opinion 
is  the  result  of  minute  observations  which,  coming 
from  a  learned  and  perfectly  unbiassed  critic,  cannot 
fail  to  interest  all  those  who  are  endowed  with 
artistic  feeling. 

"According  to  the  old  myth.  Psyche,  touched  by 
love,  but  tempted  by  an  indiscreet  haste  for  know- 
ledge, and  yielding  to  curiosity,  falls  back  upon 
herself,  powerless  to  rise  again,  and  deprived  for 
ever  of  the  direct  vision  of  the  world  beyond. 
Franck  did  not  hesitate  to  break  away  from  pagan 
tradition.  His  poem  ends  in  a  more  optimistic 
spirit.  Psyche  falls  asleep,  ignorant  of  all  external 
sounds.  The  Zephyrs — her  pure  inspirations — bear 
her  to  the  garden  of  Eros,  the  desired  paradise.  Her 
celestial  spouse  awaits  her.  But  she  imprudently 
wishes  to  pierce  the  mystery  in  which  he  has 
enveloped  himself.  The  sublime  vision  disappears. 
Fallen  again  to  earth,  wandering  and  plaintive, 
Psyche  breathes  forth  her  woe.  Eros  forgives  the 
legitimate  ambition  which  he  himself  had  inspired. 
Together  they  soar  back  to  the  light.  It  is  the 
apotheosis  ;  the   love  which  has  no  need  for  faith. 


THIRD  PERIOD  (i 872-1 890)  175 

because  it  sees  and  possesses.  It  is  indeed  a  true 
Redemption. 

*'Even  more  than  its  libretto,  the  music  of 
Psyche  is  quite  modern  and  Christian  in  its  inspira- 
tion. The  choruses  are  developed  in  so  pure  and 
suave  a  polyphony,  kept  at  so  high  a  level  in  a  region 
of  shadowless  radiance,  that  neither  the  chorus  of 
angels  in  '  La  Damnation  de  Faust '  nor  '  L'Enfance 
du  Christ '  evokes  so  clearly  the  idea  of  heaven. 

"  Eros  and  Psyche  do  not  express  themselves  in 
words.  Their  emotions  are  interpreted  by  the 
orchestra,  and  for  this  reason  :  they  are  not  person- 
alities. Franck,  forgetful  of  the  mythical  hero  and 
heroine,  makes  them  the  symbols  of  the  human 
Soul  and  of  supreme  Love.  Pure  music,  without  the 
association  of  words,  is  the  most  adequate  medium 
of  expression  for  these  immaterial  actualities,  pre- 
cisely because  its  notes  convey  no  definite  significance, 
nor  its  phrases  a  precise  meaning.  In  this  oratorio, 
therefore,  there  are  no  solos.  The  orchestra  plays 
the  most  important  part ;  it  depicts  Psyche^s  trans- 
ports, regrets,  and  final  happiness,  and  the  invisible 
but  fruitful  action  of  Eros.  At  the  most,  the 
chorus,  anonymous  and  impersonal,  sing  here  and 
there  in  a  few  words  the  movements  of  the  drama. 

"It  is  obvious  that  the  entire  work  is  impregnated 
with  a  breath  of  Christian  mysticism.  The  sorrow 
of  the   exile    on   earth   partakes   of  the   accent    of 


176  CESAR  FRANCK 

prayer.  The  exceedingly  sustained  harmony  of  the 
strings,  the  lines  traced  by  the  violins,  the  episodes 
allotted  to  the  wind,  never  betray  the  least  sign  of 
sensuous  preoccupations,  but  only  express  the  highest 
desires  of  a  heart  penetrated  by  the  Divine  Spirit."  * 

This  mystical  tendency — but  towards  a  charming 
and  holy  mysticism — is  still  more  accentuated  in 
The  Procession  (first  heard  at  the  Societe  Nationale, 
April  27,  1889),  in  La  Vierge  a  la  Creche  ("The 
Virgin  at  the  Cradle  *'),  an  exquisite  picture,  recalling 
the  primitive  Umbrian  School,  in  which  the  sincere 
charm  of  the  music  atones  for  the  somewhat 
namby-pamby  character  of  the  words.  It  is  as 
though  some  little  Madonna  by  Bartolo  di  Fredi 
had  left  a  wall  in  San  Gimignano  to  make  music  in 
Paris. 

Traces  of  this  religious  tenderness  may  be  seen 
also  in  most  of  the  versicles  for  the  Magnificat^ 
published  after  Franck's  death  under  the  common- 
place title  of  LOrganiste,  59  Pieces  pour  Harmonium, 

Which  of  us  has  forgotten  our  master's  delight 
when,  alternating  with  the  choir,  he  improvised 
upon  his  organ  the  versicles  of  the  Hymn  to  the 
Virgin  with  which  the  vesper  service  closes  ?  Then 
there  was  no  need  for  preoccupation,  as  at  the 
morning  service,  when  the  melodic  and  tonal  con- 
struction of  an  offertory  or  communion  required  to 
•  Gustave  Dcrepas,  of.  cit. 


THIRD  PERIOD  (1872-1890)  177 

be  swiftly  but  seriously  thought  out.  Gone  the 
questioning  look  on  his  mouth,  the  momentary 
hesitation  as  his  hands  hovered  over  the  registers. 
This  Magnificat  was  one  continual  smile ;  a  broad 
smile  upon  a  radiant  face  ;  a  smile  which  was  full  of 
confidence  and  knew  nothing  of  death— in  a  word,  the 
smile  of  our  "  Father  "  Franck. 

He  threw  himself  into  the  improvisation  of  these 
versicles  like  a  child  into  a  round-game,  and  when 
towards  the  close  of  his  life  a  publisher  who  knew 
what  he  was  about  asked  him  to  fix  these  fugitive 
impressions  in  a  collection  of  a  hundred  pieces  for 
harmonium,  he  jumped  at  the  suggestion,  and  set 
to  work  with  such  ardour  that  he  often  wrote  four 
or  ii^^  of  these  trifles  in  one  morning.  The  work 
was  cut  short  by  his  death. 

M.  Gardey,  priest  of  Saint-Clotilde,  who  had 
known  him  for  twenty-five  years,  and  who  came  at 
his  request  to  administer  the  last  sacrament  to  him, 
told  us  that  on  the  occasion  of  one  of  his  visits  to 
the  dying  geniu — to  whom  his  presence  probably 
recalled  these  Sunday  improvisations — Franck  turned 
to  him,  his  worn  features  still  lit  up  with  some  of 
the  old  joyousness,  and  said  :  ^'  Ah  !  that  Magnificat ! 
How  I  loved  it  !  What  a  number  of  versicles  I 
have  improvised  to  those  beautiful  words  !  I  have 
written  down  some  of  them — sixty-three  have  just 
been  sent  to  the  publisher,  but  I  do  want  to  get  up 

M 


178  CESAR  FRANCK 

to  a  hundred.  I  shall  go  on  with  them  as  soon  as 
I  get  better — or  else,"  he  added  in  a  lower  tone, 
"  perhaps  God  will  let  me  finish  them — in  His 
eternity  to  come." 

I  must  now  turn  to  Franck's  two  attempts  at 
dramatic  music.  The  first  was  Hulda,  begun  in 
1882  and  finished  in  1885;  the  second  Ghisele^ 
the  finished  sketch  of  which  is  signed  and  dated 
September  21,  1889. 

It  may  appear  surprising  that  I  should  use  the 
word  attempt  in  speaking  of  these  works ;  but,  in 
spite  of  their  great  musical  value,  which  is  indis- 
putable and  undisputed,  they  do  not  seem  to  me  to 
represent  in  the  sphere  of  dramatic  music  that 
progressive  movement,  that  generous  and  renovating 
impulse,  which  we  find  in  all  the  symphonic  works 
of  the  master's  third  period. 

Strange  to  say,  Franck's  operas  are,  to  tell  the 
truth,  less  dramatic  than  his  oratorios. 

I  think  this  aesthetic  inferiority  may  be  attributed 
in  a  great  measure  to  the  flagrant  commonplaceness 
of  the  poems  which  were  offered  to  him,  which  in  no 
way  rose  superior  to  the  libretti  of  historic  opera, 
then  in  a  moribund  condition  ;  but  we  must  also 
add — and  this  is  no  reproach — that  Franck's  genius 
did  not  tend  to  the  theatrical. 

He  was  never  theatrical,  in  his  life  or  in  his  works. 
How   then   could   he  have   conceived   music  solely 


THIRD  PERIOD  (i  872-1890)  179 

intended  to  make  an  effect  on  the  stage,  and  to  catch 
the  ear  of  the  public  at  any  price,  which  was  all  that 
his  operatic  books  were  fit  for  ?  He  was  too  sincere 
and  too  conscientious  ever  to  have  harboured  the 
mere  thought  of  such  an  art.  He  contented  him- 
self, therefore,  with  writing  beautiful  music,  without 
seeking  for  any  new  dramatic  expression  which  could 
not  have  been  suggested  by  the  texts  at  his  disposal. 

At  the  same  time  he  almost  took  the  bit  between 
his  teeth  (forgive  the  trite  expression)  at  one  moment 
while  composing  Hid  da ;  but  it  is  remarkable  that  it 
was  the  ballet  that  carried  him  away  from  the  first, 
and  that  was  still  symphonic  music. 

He  wrote  this  ballet  without  pause  or  break,  at 
the  same  time  as  a  prologue,  which  does  not  appear 
in  the  score  as  it  now  stands,  having  been  replaced, 
no  one  knows  why,  by  an  epilogue.  One  evening 
in  the  autumn  of  1882,  when  Henri  Duparc  and  I 
called  to  see  him,  he  came  to  meet  us,  flushed  and 
very  much  excited,  and  fired  off  these  words  at  us, 
which  can  only  be  really  appreciated  by  those  who 
knew  ''  Father "  Franck :  "  I  think  the  ballet  of 
Hulda  is  a  very  good  bit  of  work  ;  I  am  very  pleased 
with  it.  I  have  just  been  playing  it  over  to  myself, 
and — /  even  da^tced  it  !  " 

Hulda  was  given  for  the  first  time  at  the  theatre 
at  Monte  Carlo  in  1894. 

As  to    Ghisele,  it  was  written   still   more  rapidly, 


i8o  CESAR  FRANCK 

having    been  begun  in   the  autumn  of   1888,    and 

completed,  as  I  have  already  stated,  in  September 

1889. 

This  was  a  prolific  year,  in  which  Franck,  sure  of 
himself,  could  write  in  his  eight  weeks'  holiday  the 
last  two  acts  of  his  opera  and  his  sublime  String 
Quartet  !  It  almost  appears  as  though  he  foresaw 
his  end,  and  hastened  to  utter  all  the  music  that  still 
remained  within  him. 

At  his  death  Ghisele  was  completely  sketched  out 
as  regards  orchestration,  the  first  act  being  quite 
finished  in  this  respect,  and  the  five  disciples  who 
had  the  honour  to  complete  the  instrumentation  of 
the  two  remaining  acts  were  all  sufficiently  familiar 
with  the  master's  intimate  thoughts,  as  well  as  with 
his  method  of  externalising  these  ideas  in  his  pencil 
sketches,  to  find  the  task  an  easy  one.* 

The  first  representation  of  Ghisele  took  place  also 
at  Monte  Carlo  on  April  5,  1896. 

We  now  reach  the  last  works,  which  form  a  superb 
crown  to  an  edifice  of  genius.  Although  absolute 
beauty  defies  description,  I  wish  as  far  as  possible 
to  analyse  and  disclose  the  cause  of  the  sensations 
produced  by  the  three  masterpieces  which  I  have 
held    over    from    the    beginning    of    this    chapter. 

*  The  five  pupils  were:  Pierre  de  Breville,  Ernest  Chausson, 
Arthur  Coquard,  Vincent  d'Indy,  and  Samuel  Rousseau. 


THIRD  PERIOD  (i  872-1 890)  181 

These  sensations  cannot  be  reproduced  here,  and  my 
readers  must  forgive  the  impotence  of  my  pen  in 
describing  them,  showing  some  indulgence  to  a 
musician  who  is  obliged  to  speak  of  his  art  in  a 
language  which  is  not  that  of  the  art  itself.  I  shall 
endeavour  to  make  my  descriptions  accessible  to 
those  who,  knowing  nothing  of  the  musician's  craft, 
love  music  and  are  sensible  to  beauty. 


VII 

THE  QUARTET  IN  D  MAJOR 

The  form  of  composition  known  as  the  string 
quartet  must  be  a  work  of  maturity,  if  it  is  to  have 
any  real  artistic  significance. 

Do  not  let  it  be  supposed  that  I  have  any  in- 
tention of  laying  down  a  dogmatic  law.  Heaven 
forbid  !  The  assertion,  however,  is  proved  by 
experience  and  corroborated  by  historical  observa- 
tion. 

Even  among  musicians  of  genius  there  is  no 
example  of  a  really  good  string  quartet  which  dates 
from  a  youthful  period.  Mozart's  finest  quartets 
date  from  1789-90,  when  the  composer  was  thirty- 
three — almost  the  equivalent  of  old  age  in  this 
particular  instance. 

Beethoven  waited  until  he  was  thirty  before  he 
ventured  to  handle  this  form  of  composition,  having 
refused  at  twenty-seven  the  tempting  offers  made  to 
him  by  Count  Appony  ;  and  it  was  not  until  nine 

years   later,  with  the    seventh  quartet,   in   F,    that 

182 


THE  QUARTET  IN  D  MAJOR        183 

he  began  to  realise  all  that  this  form  was  capable  of 
becoming.  The  first  ten  or  eleven  of  his  works  in 
this  sphere  are  merely  essays,  and  the  era  of  the  true 
Beethoven  quartet — of  those  which  created  a  new  art 
of  music  with  the  help  of  four  instruments — only 
dates  from  1822,  when  the  musician  was  in  his  fifty- 
third  year. 

Edvard  Grieg,  in  a  sensational  article  upon  his 
own  early  studies,  written  for  an  American  paper,* 
relates  that  on  his  entrance  to  the  Leipzig  Con- 
servatoire, Reinecke,  as  might  be  expected  from  a 
worthy  German  pedagogue,  directed  him  to  write  a 
string  quartet.  The  work  was  bad,  as  the  composer 
himself  frankly  owns,  but  the  results  of  this  early 
educational  mistake  remained  with  Grieg,  who,  while 
he  was  a  charming  improvisor  of  more  or  less 
national  songs,  was  no  symphonist,  and  never 
succeeded  in  becoming  one. 

But,  it  may  be  objected,  those  who  can  write  for 
orchestra  must  a  fortiori  be  able  to  compose  a  quartet. 
This  opinion  is  quite  erroneous,  and  could  only  pro- 
ceed from  persons  of  superficial  judgment. 

There  is  scarcely  any  connection  between  the  two 
methods  of  realising  an  idea  by  means  of  the  string 
quartet  of  the  orchestra  and  realising  it  in  the  form 

*  Edv.  Grieg,  *'  My  First  Success,"  The  Independent,  New 
York,  1905. 


1 84  CESAR  FRANCK 

of  chamber  music.  The  basis,  the  form,  the  style 
of  writing  are  in  the  latter  case  almost  the  opposite 
to  what  they  would  be  in  an  orchestral  symphony. 
Thus  it  comes  about  that  youthful  quartets — those 
written  too  early  in  life — though  they  may  pre- 
sent certain  seductive  and  ear-tickling  qualities, 
soon  grow  old  and  perish  for  lack  of  solidity  of 
structure. 

It  would  be  easy  to  explain  the  reasons  for  this, 
but  I  should  be  stepping  aside  from  my  subject,  for 
this  volume  is  not  intended  as  a  treatise  on  musical 
composition.  1  will  merely  emphasise  the  fact  that 
the  string  quartet  is  the  most  difficult  of  all  forms 
to  treat  worthily,  and  that  in  order  to  attain  the 
variety  in  unity  which  it  essentially  demands,  ripe- 
ness of  intellect  and  talent,  together  with  sureness 
of  touch,  are  indispensable  qualities. 

It  was  during  his  fifty-sixth  year  that  Cesar 
Franck  first  ventured  to  think  of  composing  a  string 
quartet;  even  then,  in  1888,  when  we  used  to  see 
with  astonishment  his  piano  littered  with  the  scores 
of  quartets  by  Beethoven,  Schubert,  and  Brahms, 
he  did  not  get  beyond  the  contemplation  of  the 
idea.  The  first  actual  sketches  date  only  from  the 
spring  of  1889. 

The  first  movement,  the  dominating  idea,  cost 
him    infinite    trouble.     Frequently    he  would    start 


THE  QUARTET  IN  D  MAJOR        185 

afresh,  rubbing  out  with  a  nervous  hand  all  that  he 
had  believed  to  be  permanent  the  day  before.  He 
built  up  a  good  third  of  the  opening  section  upon 
a  melodic  idea,  of  which  he  afterwards  modified 
almost  the  whole  elemental  structure.  He  did  not 
hesitate  even  then  to  cut  out  what  was  already 
written  in  clear  copy,  and  to  begin  again  according 
to  a  second  version,  which  in  its  turn  failed  to 
satisfy  him,  and  was  destroyed  and  replaced  by  a 
third  and  last  scheme. 

By  way  of  proof,  and  for  the  edification  of  young 
writers  who  believe  every  phrase  that  comes  from 
their  pens  to  be  immutable,  I  will  reproduce  here 
the  three  versions  of  this  musical  thought  which 
plays  so  important  a  part  in  the  development  of  the 
work. 

In  the  same  way  Beethoven  made  five  attempts 
before  he  definitely  established  the  theme  of  the 
Finale  of  the  pianoforte  sonata  Op.  53  ;  and  yet  it 
seems  to  flow  direct  from  the  fountain  of  his 
inspiration. 

Franck  had  no  reason  to  repent  the  laborious 
conception  of  his  first  movement,  for  it  was  perhaps 
thanks  to  his  hesitations  and  the  retracing  of  his 
footsteps  that  he  at  last  succeeded  in  finding  the 
special  form  which  fitted  this  masterpiece. 


1 86 


CESAR  FRANCK 


V? 

Version 


m 


^Au 


^& 


F? 


t^S^ 


=^^ 


i 


t,  ijiijjra 


Mi,«n4 


•  a    "« 


22: 


17 


-J21 


fe-«^ 


2  me 
Version 


THE  QUARTET  IN  D  MAJOR        187 


4, — L-±-J4--^J- 

-++# 3-a 0 ^ 


J- 


^^^ 


f-^f 


^5 


JUi- 


iiij^^Mp^ 


zz: 


g^ 


-^- 


J2. 


jnn 


f55 


-|>^ 


77 


i88 


Version 


CESAR  FRANCK 


S 


-ZL. 


i^m 


// 


^^ 


-7T 


f 


-<9- 


f-"^ 


jz: 


Pi 


-^ 
A 


t^ 


t^ 


F-5 


aiu 


r^*|yg*[>Jil*  I  ^      ff^~ 


rrf 


^^^ 


M 


M  7'- 


4'*  IWI^^ 


sempre 


m 


^ 


r 


2g 


d=i 


1^ 


PP 


^ 
^ 


THE  QUARTET  IN  D  MAJOR        189 

This  first  movement  is,  indeed,  the  most  wonder- 
ful piece  of  instrumental  music  which  has  been 
constructed  since  the  last  of  Beethoven's  quartets. 
Its  form,  which  is  essentially  new  and  original, 
consists  of  two  musical  ideas,  each  living  its  own  life 
and  possessing  its  own  complete  organism,  which 
interpenetrate  without  becoming  merged  in  each 
other,  thanks  to  the  perfect  ordering  of  their  various 
elements  and  divisions. 

Like  the  Quintet  in  F  minor,  the  Symphony  and  the 
Violin  Sonata,  the  Q//^r/^/ is  constructed  upon  a  germi- 
native  idea  which  becomes  the  expressive  basis  of  the 
entire  musical  cycle  ;  but  no  other  work  of  Franck's — 
nor,  indeed,  of  any  of  his  predecessors  —  equals  in  dar- 
ing but  harmonious  beauty  this  typical  example  of 
chamber  music,  which  is  unique  not  only  in  the  worth 
and  loftiness  of  its  ideas,  but  in  the  perfection  and 
novelty  of  its  structure,  which  is  highly  original. 

At  the  risk  of  being  too  technical,  and  conse- 
quently rather  wearisome  to  some  of  my  readers,  I 
shall — for  the  sake  of  a  few  others — attempt  to 
explain  the  union  of  these  two  elements  of  the 
quartet  in  one  organic  whole ;  and  as  I  can  find  no 
suitable  term  by  which  to  qualify  these  two  parts 
of  a  whole,  I  will  simply  call  them  by  the  names 
generally  applied  to  them  in  the  ensemble  of  the  first 
movement ;  that  is  to  say,  one  is  constructed  in  lied- 
form  and  the  other  in  sonata  form. 


190  CESAR  FRANCK 

The  germinative  theme  of  the  cycle  forms 
in  itself  alone  the  slow  exposition  of  the  lied: 
(Theme  X.) 

LeLto  _ 


tThenieX) 


"--^^ 


^ 


fitC. 


a  complete  exposition  in  the  key  of  D  major.  To 
this  succeeds,  in  an  Allegro^  the  exposition  of  the 
Sonata,  with  its  two  subjects,  the  first  in  D  minor  : 
(Theme  A) 

Allegro 


s 


(Theme  k.)  feMT   j.  J^ 
lu  —      - 


m 


± 


etc .. 


the    second    in    F    major,    in    the    classical    style  : 
(Theme  B) 


(Theme  B) 


mm 


^^ 


etc. 


these  two  ideas  linked  together  by  a  melodic  figure  : 
(Motive  C) 

(ycdle) 

(Motif  C)^^ 


^s 


i 


22 


which   afterwards   plays  an   important   part   in   the 
Fiftale, 

The  exposition  of  the  Sonata  ends  in  F,  the  relative, 
and  with  the  same  figures  as  those  of  the  lied. 


THE  QUARTET  IN  D  MAJOR        191 

Here,  instead  of  the  classical  development  of  the 
sonata,  the  lied  reappears  in  F  minor,  but  treated 
fugally  and  with  such  continuity  as  to  give  it  the 
importance  of  a  middle  section — an  andante : 


i 


Lento     (viola)  \ 


Lj^^J.J-1- 


H  etc. 


an  admirable  and  mysterious  meditation  v^hich  un- 
folds gradually  like  the  oncoming  of  the  twilight, 
falling  in  more  and  more  sombre  tints. 

Then  the  Allegro  takes  up  the  discourse  once 
more,  and  shaking  off  the  nocturnal  veil  which 
enwrapped  the  lied^  compels  the  music,  in  an  ascend- 
ing development,  to  mount  again  towards  the  regions 
of  light.  But  without  success.  In  its  restatement 
the  Allegro  only  succeeds  here  and  there  in  lifting 
the  sable  scarf,  and  it  needs  the  calm  and  tender 
close  of  the  victorious  lied  to  bring  us  back,  with 
the  return  of  the  principal  key,  to  the  long-awaited 
brightness. 

In  order  to  make  my  meaning  clearer,  let  me  add 
on  the  following  page  a  diagram  of  the  scheme, 
which  it  is  difficult  to  explain  in  words.  It  will  be 
easier  to  grasp  the  plan  of  this  wonderful  work  if 
we  refer  to  the  themes  already  quoted,  which  I  have 
indicated  by  letters,  as  in  the  demonstration  of  a 
mathematical  problem. 

But,  as  should  always  be  the  case  with  fine  works 


192 


CESAR  FRANCK 


M 


THE  QUARTET  IN  D  MAJOR        193 

of  art,  the  hearer  scarcely  suspects  the  exceptional 
and  admirable  structure  of  this  masterpiece,  of 
which  he  is  made  sensible  by  the  feeling  that  he  is 
face  to  face  with  something  powerful  and  great, 
while  at  the  same  time  he  is  carried  away  by  the 
penetrating  charm  of  the  themes. 

The  Scherzo  in  F  sharp  minor,  a  frolic,  "  a  round 
danced  by  sylphs  in  a  moonless  landscape,"  as  It 
would  have  been  described  during  the  romantic 
period,  was  composed,  or  at  least  written,  in  ten 
days.  The  sketch,  which  has  scarcely  any  erasures, 
bears  the  date  of  November  9  ;  whereas  at  the  end 
of  the  first  movement  is  recorded  in  large,  sprawling 
letters,  October  2gth^  i88g,  followed  by  a  note  as  to 
the  duration  of  the  movement  :  "  17  minutes." 

As  to  the  third  movement,  the  harghetto  in 
B  major — a  favourite  key  of  the  composer's — it  is 
also  a  model  of  purity,  grandeur,  and  melodic  sin- 
cerity. I  do  not  think  since  Beethoven  wrote  the 
slow  movements  of  his  later  quartets  that  it  would 
be  possible  to  find  in  all  musical  literature  a  phrase 
so  elevated  and  so  perfectly  beautiful  in  thought,  in 
proportion,  and  in  utterance  as  this  long  prayer. 

For  this,  too,  he  sought  long  ere  he  found  it. 
To  us,  his  old  pupils,  he  made  no  secret  of  his 
hopes  and  disappointments,  his  constant  efforts  in 
this  respect.  With  what  joy  he  called  to  me  from 
the  other  end  of  his  sitting-room,  when  I  went  to 

N 


194  CESAR  FRANCK 

see  him  one  day  :  **  I  have  got  it  at  last  !  It  is 
a  beautiful  phrase;  you  must  see  for  yourself!" 
Without  loss  of  time  he  hastened  to  the  piano  to 
make  me  share  in  his  happiness. 

Ah,  my  master,  in  what  hidden  fold  of  your 
''  seraphic  soul "  (as  our  fellow  pupil  Alexis  de 
Castillon  used  to  say)  did  you  find  the  germ  that 
afterwards  flowered  and  bore  such  fruit,  and  now 
rises  up,  a  glorious,  full-grown  tree,  to  the  honour 
of  musical  art  ? 

The  Finale  is  well  worth  studying,  although  it  is 
not  so  spontaneous  in  structure  as  the  first  move- 
ment. It  is  in  sonata-form,  and  opens  with  an 
introduction  in  which  the  hearer  will  recognise  in 
succession  the  themes  of  the  earlier  movements  ;  a 
familiar  method  of  procedure,  but  one  which  is 
rarely  well  carried  out. 

The  first  sketch  for  this  introduction  is  rather 
curious,  at  least  as  regards  its  conciseness,  the 
literary  indication  blending  with  the  musical  touch. 
After  having  noted  the  intermediary  working  out 
of  the  Finale  (what  the  Germans  call  Durch- 
fuhrung)  : 


(S  n  I  ^  gf  ibJ  J  J  i  I J 


^1  {  yp^ 


and  having  distinguished  this  quotation  by  the  word 
"  Commencement,"  Franck  writes  with  emphasis : 


THE  QUARTET  IN  D  MAJOR        195 

"  A  new  phrase  is  needed  here ;  see  the  Quartet  in 
E    flat/'  *     Then    follows    this    indication  :  at   the 

end — 


3rr- 


^^ 


J.  U  1^.  r'TTf^ 


f 


5 


which  proves  that  the  sketches  of  the  Finale  were 
thrown  ofF  before  the  composition  of  the  Scherzo, 
for  which  the  above  theme,  put  into  ternary  rhythm, 
served  as  the  theme  of  the  Trio.-\ 

Immediately  afterwards — occupying  three  staves 
— comes  this  observation  :  "  In  the  middle  of  the 
second  section,  or  towards  the  close,  or  else  before 
the  return  of  the  beginning  of  the  Finale,  bring  in  a 
reminiscence  of  the  Andante'^  This  is  followed  by 
the  music  containing  this  reminiscence.  Finally 
we  arrive  at  a  whole  series  of  themes,  all  marked 
by  notes  of  interrogation,  among  which  appears  the 
one  which  he  finally  fixed  upon  for  the  initial 
subject  of  the  last  movement.  The  study  of  these 
two  pages  is    instructive    for  all  who    wish  to    be 

*  Beethoven,  Op.  127. 

t  Franck  gave  these  sketches  for  the  quartet  to  his  pupil,  our 
dear  and  deeply  lamented  comrade  Ernest  Chausscn.  Mme. 
Chausson  has  kindly  allowed  me  to  reproduce  some  fragments 
from  them. 


196  CESAR  FRANCK 

enlightened  as  to  the  methods  of  composition 
adopted  by  a  great  musician  ;  methods  which  we 
find  employed  almost  identically  in  Beethoven's 
sketch-books. 

To  return  to  the  Finale  of  the  Quartet.  It  offers 
this  remarkable  feature,  that  its  two  leading  ideas 
emanate,  as  it  were,  from  phrases  or  figures  already 
employed  in  the  first  movement ;  but  they  are  here 
presented  in  a  new  spirit  and  under  quite  different 
aspects. 

In  the  figure  below  we  shall  easily  recognise  the 
germinative  phrase  of  the  lied  (see  Theme  X.)  : 

A119  molto 


g 


ra^n 


m 


?  J  J  j  j 


given  out  by  the  viola  as  the  first  subject  of  the 
movement.  As  to  the  second  subject,  consisting  of 
three  phrases,  like  Beethoven's  second  themes,  it 
derives  its  principal  element — contained  in  its  first 
section — 


from  the  subjoined  motive  (C)  in  the  first  Allegro : 


'^1  J    r]  I 


THE  QUARTET  IN  D  MAJOR        197 
The  two  other  phrases  of  the  second  subject  : 


i^lUr  fnfm^ 


am 


^g^ 


i 


^f-f-f^ 


f 


fe 


are  peculiar  to  the  Finale,  although  in  the  first  we 
may  trace  certain  affinities  of  melodic  outline  with 
the  first  movement. 

The  development  displays  a  wonderful  variety  of 
tonal  colour.  Passing  from  C  sharp  major  (D  flat) 
to  F  sharp  and  D  sharp  (E  flat),  we  rest  for  a 
moment  in  B  flat  major,  an  intermediate  key,  and 
D  minor  and  major  ;  after  which  the  music  goes  its 
way  until  we  reach  the  recapitulation,  which  follows 
classical  lines  as  far  as  the  final  development.  In 
the  middle  of  this,  however,  the  persistent  rhythm 
of  the  Scherzo  ends  by  recalling  the  radiant  melody 
of  the  Larghetto,  which  now  appears  in  augmentation, 
and  brings  this  magnificent  work  to  a  close  in  a 
spirit  of  almost  religious  solemnity. 

Truly  this  Quartet  is  a  work  of  rare  beauty 


VIII 

THE  THREE  ORGAN  CHORALES  * 

I  SHALL  not  treat  the  Chorales  at  such  length  as  the 
preceding  work,  but  I  want  to  demonstrate  by  the 
analysis  of  the  Chorale  in  E  the  truth  of  what  I 
have  said  e-.rlier  in  the  volume  as  to  the  heritage  of 
the  great  Beethoven  Variation^  which  Franck  a^one 
seems  to  have  cherished  and  endowed  with  added 
lustre. 

In  the  present  day,  when  every  one  has  had  a  chance 
of  hearing  Bach's  Passions  and  Cantatas,  we  cannot 
fail  to  know — if  we  have  listened  to  them  with 
attention — what  constitutes  the  theme  of  a  Chorale  : 
the  exposition  of  a  series  of  short  musical  periods, 
separated  by  intervals  of  silence,  the  sequence  of 
which  forms  a  complete  melodic  phrase.  This 
form,  the  outcome  of  Gregorian  music,  in  which  it 
blossomed  out  into  free  rhythms,  became  at  the 
time  of  the  so-called  Renaissance  the  typical,  collec- 

•  Franck  dedicated  these  three  chorales  to  MM.  Al.  Guile- 
man  t,  Th.  Dubois,  and  E.  Gigout.  It  is  by  mistake  that  other 
names  appear  on  the  published  edition; 

198 


THE  THREE  ORGAN  CHORALES  199 
tive  choral  music  of  the  Protestant  Reformation. 
But  how  greatly  it  lost  in  aesthetic  value  by  its 
restriction  within  harmonic  formulas,  instead  of  the 
free,  expansive,  Gregorian  melody  ! 

The  Chorale,  which  after  a  short  time  came  to 
be  merely  a  song,  was  saved  as  regards  its  musical 
form  by  J.  S.  Bach,  who,  recapturing  and  raising  to 
the  height  of  his  own  genius  the  methods  of  the 
Catholic  organists,  created  a  new  kind  of  Chorale 
Variation  for  the  organ,  a  discovery  which  should 
have  borne  fruit,  but  by  which,  apparently,  only 
Beethoven  and  Franck  knew  how  to  profit. 

Franck's  first  Organ  Chorale  in  E  major  offers  one 
peculiarity — that  the  theme  proper  is  first  stated  as 
an  accessory  part  of  a  whole,  which  is  equally  in  the 
form  of  a  chorale,  to  which  it  serves  merely  as  a 
conclusion  (or  in  technical  terms  as  a  Coda). 

The  exposition  of  the  work  is  therefore  a  lied  in 
seven  modulating  periods,  of  which  the  sixth  brings 
back  and  determines  the  key  of  E  major,  and  it  is 
completed  by  a  seventh  which  seems  to  be  super- 
added, but  gradually  takes  its  place  as  the  dominating 
personality  and  suppresses  all  the  others. 

In  order  that  my  readers  may  follow  this  analysis 
by  help  of  the  music  itself,  I  quote  the  opening  notes 
of  these  seven  periods  ; 


200 


ESAR  FRANCK 


II. 


111. 


IV. 


VI. 


VII 


fiit   I T  ^r  tf_[^ 


^i^n^nn^m 


¥i^j  iV^r 'flfi^ 


u 


fT'i'r   l^^■  ii|i  r  I't  ^r 


f¥r^-^ 


i 


iJ 


m 


r  If  r  cj 


i 


This  fine  exposition  is  succeeded  by  the  First 
Variation,  in  which  the  entire  phrase  we  have  just 
heard  is  reproduced  in  a  fragmentary  way  ;  that  is  tO' 
say,  the  periods  II.,  IV.,  and  VI.  are  omitted,  and  only 
those  represented  by  the  odd  num.bers  are  treated  ; 


THE  THREE  ORGAN  CHORALES     201 

while  the  seventh  already  asserts  itself  in  a  way  that 
marks  it  as  more  important  than  a  mere  Coda. 

The  Second  Variation  is  rather  a  harmonic  emana- 
tion (after  Beethoven)  than  a  commentary  on  the 
theme.  Nevertheless  it  develops  Nos.  I.  and  IV. 
very  clearly,  although  before  long  the  seventh  period 
alone  carries  on  the  whole  musical  discourse.  Then 
the  Third  Variation  takes  possession  of  No.  VII.  and 
drags  it  with  difficulty  from  the  darkness  in  which 
the  other  periods  have  held  it  back,  so  that  gradually 
it  rises  towards  that  final  outburst  in  which,  stated 
by  the  full  power  of  the  organ,  it  triumphs  over  all 
its  companions  in  a  joyful  peroration  in  the  key 
which  has  been  reconquered  at  last. 

This  triumph  "  Father  "  Franck  tried  to  explain 
to  us  in  words  which  we  could  not  grasp,  because  we 
did  not  know  the  work  at  that  time  :  "  You  will  see 
the  real  chorale,"  he  used  to  say.  "  It  is  not  the 
Chorale ;  it  is  something  that  grows  out  of  the  work'^ 

The  two  other  Chorales^  in  B  and  A,  are  also  con- 
ceived in  the  great  variation  form,  and  are  equally 
fine.  But  to  analyse  them  here  would  be  to  abuse 
my  reader's  patience,  and  the  first  one  suffices  to  show 
how  Franck  assimilated  (I  do  not  say  imitated)  the 
principle  of  amplification  which  strikes  us  so  greatly 
in  all  the  later  works  of  the  composer  of  the  Ninth 
Symphony. 


IX 

THE  BEATITUDES 

How  singular  has  been  the  destiny  of  that  style  of 
composition  called  Oratorio,  and  how  well  worth  a 
special  study,  for  it  constitutes  one  of  the  most 
curious  examples  of  transformism  in  the  whole  history 
of  the  art. 

Starting  as  a  kind  of  mystical  opera,  oratorio  soon 
became  purely  lyric,  and  then  approximated  to  the 
symphonic  form  by  adopting  the  style  of  the  Cantata. 
But  in  our  modern  days,  in  this  agitated  period 
when  all  is  provisionary,  when  faith,  subjected  to  the 
assaults  of  disbelief,  can  no  longer  find  its  natural 
expression  in  art,  musical  oratorio  has  been  imper- 
ceptibly led  to  replace  and  continue  a  literary  form 
that  was  completely  discarded  :  the  Epic. 

The  epic,  that  poetic  monument  which  we  only 
approach  with  a  kind  of  superstitious  awe,  because  its 
manifestations,  easily  enumerated,  have  only  occurred 
at  long  intervals  in  history,  which  we  meet  with 
only  in  ages  of  transition  and  under  peculiar  con- 
ditions, remained  for  long  something  which  marked 

202 


THE  BEATITUDES  203 

the  passage  from  an  established  way  of  life  to  a 
new  artistic  and  social  state. 

To  the  purely  mystic  and  theocratic  influences 
which  have  always  sheltered  the  cradle  of  all  young 
nations  and  civilisations,  there  invariably  succeeds  an 
era  of  strife,  heroic  in  ancient  times,  chivalric  in  the 
Middle  Ages,  which  precedes  the  period  when  the 
human  being,  even  his  physical  personality,  becomes 
the  sole  objective  of  the  social  movement,  until  the 
beginning  of  a  new  cycle  which  reproduces  the  order 
of  those  which  have  gone  before. 

It  is,  therefore,  amid  the  period  of  agitation,  of 
titanic  wars,  of  internal  strife,  of  sublime  deeds  and 
monstrous  crimes  that  this  mysterious  lotus-flower  of 
literature — the  epic  poem — invariably  flourishes. 

Such  are  the  Homeric  epics,  fixing  the  language 
and  mythology  of  Greece  on  the  threshold  of  its 
civilisation  ;  such  is  the  "^neid,"  a  lily  which  grew 
upon  the  very  boundary-line  which  separated  the 
heathen  world  at  its  most  advanced  stage  of  scep- 
ticism from  that  impulse  of  fervent  faith  whereon 
was  grafted  all  Christian  civilisation;  such,  also,  is 
the  Comedy  to  which  the  epithet  Divine  has  been  so 
justly  linked,  which,  originating  amid  the  increasing 
struggles  that  rent  all  Italy,  was  nevertheless  a  work 
of  pacification,  wherein  are  gathered  and  concentrated 
all  the  learning  of  its  day,  all  the  exuberant  faiths  of 
which  the  Crusades  were  the  generous  outcome. 


204  CESAR  FRANCK 

When  the  epic  attempts  to  blossom  outside  its 
own  environment  or  at  unfavourable  moments  it 
loses  a  part  of  its  meaning.  It  may  be  a  skilfully 
versified  poem,  having  a  semblance  of  grandeur,  like 
"  Pharsalus,"  *  "  Paradise  Lost,"  or  "  The  Messiad,"  f 
but  it  remains  all  the  same  a  v^^ork  of  artificial  culture, 
and  is  not  the  long-awaited,  needed,  and  universal 
manifestation. 

In  our  day  the  human  soul  is  too  restless,  too 
tossed  and  driven  in  every  sense,  to  be  equal  to  the 
literary  creation  of  a  work  of  simple  faith  such  as 
the  epic  ought  to  be.  The  vague  chant  of  rhythmic 
verse,  be  it  in  assonance  or  even  in  rhyme,  no  longer 
suffices  to  awaken  the  interest  of  the  nations  and 
bear  to  all  men  the  poet's  lofty  message.  Another 
element  is  now  needed  to  act  as  intellectual  inter- 
preter— an  element  endowed  with  a  mysterious  and 
half-divine  influence— an  element  which  is  still  young, 
which,  by  reason  of  its  expressive  nature,  can  adapt 
itself  to  that  craving  for  dreams  and  ideals  which 
will  always  exist  in  the  depths  of  the  human  heart, 
in  spite  of  all  efforts  on  the  part  of  the  apostles  of 
materialism  to  uproot  it. 

This  vitalising  element  is  music. 

The  nineteenth  century  has  witnessed,  from  Beetho* 
ven  to  Franck,  passing  through  Schumann,  Berlioz, 
and  Wagner,  the  birth  of  a  great  number  of  works, 
*  By  Lucan.  t  By  Klopstock. 


THE  BEATITUDES  205 

sacred  and  secular,  which  are  nothing  more  or  less 
than  musical  epics. 

Such  is  the  Missa  Solemms,  m  which  the  composer 
of  the  nine  symphonies  relates  the  life  of  Christ, 
the  sublimity  of  His  doctrine,  and  the  thirst  for 
fraternal  peace  which  is  the  dream  of  the  modern 
spirit.  Epics,  incomplete  perhaps,  but  epical  in 
their  contents,  are  the  **  Faust "  in  which  Schu- 
mann paraphrases  Goethe's  colossal  poem,  and  the 
"  Damnation  "  wherein  Berlioz  strives  to  assimilate 
this  same  masterpiece  in  the  French  spirit.  An 
epic,  too,  is  the  Tetralogy  in  which  Wagner  has 
re-created,  to  the  greater  glory  of  music,  the  myths 
and  symbols  of  Northern  beliefs,  as  Homer  before 
him  condensed  the  Mediterranean  legends.  Finally 
the  epic  of  The  Beatitudes^  in  which  "  Father  "  Franck 
recounts,  almost  with  naivete^  the  beneficent  action 
upon  human  destiny  of  a  God  Who  is  all  love. 

In  this  musical  poem  all  the  conditions  needful 
in  classic  ages  for  the  constitution  of  an  epic  are 
fulfilled  :  unity,  sublimity,  plenitude  and  interest  of 
subject,  the  fitness  of  the  poet  and  the  environment, 
the  former  creating  a  work  of  faith  in  an  age  under- 
mined by  unbelief,  himself  firmly  convinced  of  all 
that  he  relates,  and  dominating  even  sceptics  by  his 
musical  eloquence,  vaguer,  but  more  universally 
captivating  than  a  versified  poem.  The  Beatitudes^ 
then,  are  the  long-expected  work  of  the  close  of  the 


2o6  CESAR  FRANCK 

nineteenth  century,  the  masterpiece  which,  in  spite 
of  a  few  inevitable  weaknesses  {aliquando  bonus  dor- 
mitat  Homerus)^  will  remain  a  superb  temple,  solidly 
based  upon  the  traditional  foundations  alike  of 
faith  and  music,  and  rising  above  the  agitations 
of  this  world  like  a  fervent  prayer  ascending  to 
Heaven. 

As  is  almost  invariably  the  case  with  all  great 
monuments  of  art,  the  appearance  of  The  Beatitudes 
was  preceded  by  a  very  long  period  of  preparation 
in  the  life  of  its  creator.  As  in  the  Vita  Nuova  we 
find  some  foreshadowings  of  the  Divine  Comedy^  so 
we  shall  recognise  with  astonishment  the  sketch 
of  the  theme  which  afterwards  served  as  the  hall- 
mark of  the  Ninth  Symphony  in  a  simple  //W  which 
Beethoven  jotted  down  in  1804. 

The  Beatitudes  had  always  existed,  for  they  were 
the  work  of  Franck's  whole  evolution. 

From  his  early  youth,  from  the  moment  when  he 
felt  that  he  was  no  longer  a  virtuoso,  but  a  creative 
musician,  he  began  to  think  of  a  musical  setting  of 
that  beautiful  poem  of  ideas — the  Sermon  on  the 
Mount.  How  could  this  Christian,  in  his  strong 
and  simple  faith,  fail  to  be  attracted  by  this  promise 
of  future  bliss  ?  How  could  this  Christ,  moving 
amid  the  multitude  and  shedding  among  them  words 
of  justice  and  peace,  be  for  Franck  anything  but  the 


THE  BEATITUDES  207 

musical  incarnation  of  a  God  of  Love,  healing  with 
a  gesture  the  sufferings  of  humanity  ? 

Franck  loved  this  text,  and  constantly  re-read  it. 
A  copy  of  the  Holy  Gospels  which  he  had  won  as  a 
prize  at  the  end  of  a  school  year  is  preserved  in  his 
family,  and  the  page  containing  in  eight  paragraphs 
the  Divine  Sermon  shows  traces  of  being  worn  by 
frequent  use ;  moreover,  in  the  margin  beside  each 
of  Christ's  sayings  there  are  nail-marks — those  nail- 
marks  which  we,  his  pupils,  knew  so  well,  because 
when  he  had  no  pencil  within  reach  he  used  to 
underline  in  this  way  such  passages  in  our  exercises 
that  he  wished  to  praise  or  blame. 

A  very  old  piece  for  the  organ,  dating  from  his 
start  as  an  organist,  the  manuscript  of  which  has 
been  lost,  bore  these  words  :  "  The  Sermon  on  the 
Mount " ;  the  same  title  reappeared  on  a  Symphony 
for  Orchestra^  in  the  style  of  Liszt's  symphonic 
poems,  which  also  dates  from  an  early  period  and 
has  not  been  published.* 

To  transcribe  this  Divine  poem  in  a  musical 
paraphrase  worthy  of  the  subject  was  the  master's 
constant  thought  ;  but  for  this  he  required  a  versified 
text. 

Having  too  little  confidence  in  his  literary  training, 

•  M.  Georges  C.  Franck  possesses  the  manuscript  of  this 
symphony,  together  with  a  number  of  unpublished  studies  and 
pieces  by  his  father. 


2o8  CESAR  FRANCK 

he  did  not  venture  to  undertake  the  work  himself, 
and  (happily  !)  the  librettists  of  the  hour  did  not 
care  to  lose  valuable  time  in  supplying  this  obscure 
organist  with  a  book  for  which  the  pecuniary  return 
was  extremely  doubtful. 

Franck,  who  was  not  the  shy  and  unapproachable 
ascetic  described  by  certain  ignorant  critics,  very 
gladly  accepted  friendly  invitations  to  dine  or  spend 
the  evening  out ;  he  enjoyed  going  to  a  few  con- 
genial houses  as  a  relaxation  after  the  hard  work  of 
the  day,  and  was  often  to  be  met  in  the  family  circle 
of  M.  Denis,  then  professor  at  the  Lycee  Saint- 
Louis.  Struck  by  the  enthusiasm  with  which  his 
organist  friend  discussed  in  intimate  conversation 
the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  the  plan  of  which  was 
growing  more  clearly  in  his  mind,  needing  only  a 
text  in  order  to  become  music,  M.  Denis  endeavoured 
to  find  a  literary  collaborator  for  Franck,  and  dis- 
covered her  in  the  person  of  Mme.  Colomb,  the  wife 
of  one  of  the  professors  at  the  Lycee  of  Versailles. 

Mme.  Colomb  had  a  great  facility  for  versifica- 
tion, and  had  already  published  a  few  poems  which 
had  gained  one  of  the  annual  prizes  offered  by  the 
Institute. 

The  musician,  in  several  interviews,  explained  to 
her  the  outline  of  the  poem  as  he  conceived  it, 
and  as  he  had  pondered  it  for  many  years,  and 
on   this    basis    Mme.   Colomb    supplied  him    with 


THE  BEATITUDES  209 

verses  which,  without  being  remarkable  as  poetry,  do 
not  hamper  the  music,  and  are  certainly  preferable 
to  anything  he  might  have  got  in  this  style  from  a 
professional  librettist. 

At  last  the  master  was  provided  with  the  text 
so  long  and  ardently  desired.  He  set  to  work  at 
once,  but  everything  did  not  run  quite  smoothly. 
He  retouched,  and  retouched  again,  and  it  seemed 
as  though,  at  first,  the  composer  was  not  very  sure 
what  musical  style  to  employ,  but  was  groping  his 
way  ;  and  these  tentative  movements  are  still  notice- 
able, especially  in  the  first  part  of  the  work. 

1  he  Prologue,  however,  came  to  him  fairly  easily, 
and  in  the  autumn  of  1870  the  first  two  Beatitudes 
were  sketched  out  musically.  During  the  winter  of 
1 87 1,  being  still  too  much  under  the  dominion  of 
the  agony  then  weighing  on  the  heart  of  the  whole 
French  nation,  and  being  unable  to  give  his  mind  to 
the  creation  of  anything  new,  he  devoted  his  spare 
hours  to  the  orchestration  of  these  first  sections, 
completing  them  in  the  midst  of  the  bombardment 
of  Paris.  After  the  break  caused  by  the  composition 
of  Redemption,  he  took  up  the  work  again  and  wrote 
the  third  part  ("  Blessed  are  they  that  mourn  *'), 
which  seems  to  have  given  the  work  a  definite 
tendency  as  regards  style  ;  then  came  the  sublime 
hymn  to  Justice,  assigned  to  tenor  solo,  after  which 
there  were  no  further  interruptions,  and  the  work 

o 


210  CESAR  FRANCK 

was  finished  in  the  autumn    of  1879.       He  spent 

ten  years  upon  the  construction  of  this  monumental 

work. 

It  was  not  until  long  after  its  completion  that  the 
first  performance  of  the  masterpiece  by  the  Associa- 
tion Artistique  took  place,  under  the  conductorship 
of  Edouard  Colonne.  This  was  in  the  winter  of  1 8  9 1 , 
a  year  after  the  master*s  death,  and,  as  I  have  already 
said,  this  performance  assumed  all  the  importance  of 
a  revelation  in  the  eyes  of  artists  and  of  the  public. 

Shortly  afterwards  the  second  performance  of  The 
Beatitudes  was  given  at  Liege,  the  composer's  native 
town,  under  the  direction  of  Theodore  Radoux,  on 
April  I,  1894.  In  the  same  year  the  work  was  per- 
formed twice  at  Utrecht,  on  June  18  and  Decem- 
ber 1 8  ;  and  in  the  course  of  the  following  year  the 
distinguished  conductor  Viotta  *  gave  it  in  the  huge 
hall  of  the  Concertgebouw,  Amsterdam,  with  a  chorus 
of  over  six  hundred  voices. 

Meanwhile  the  Societe  des  Concerts  of  the  Paris 
Conservatoire  had  only  ventured  to  give  (and  how 
timidly  !)  two  fragments  from  the  work,  and  it  was 
not  until  1904  that  The  Beatitudes  figured  in  its 
entirety — at  two  successive  concerts — on  these  pro- 
grammes. By  that  time  the  work  no  longer  stood 
in  need  of  this  tardy  consecration  in  order  to  acquire 
fame. 

*  Director  of  the  Conservatoire  at  The  Hague. 


THE  BEATITUDES  211 

The  poem  falls  naturally  into  eight  sections,  pre- 
ceded by  a  prologue — or,  perhaps,  in  order  to  follow 
out  its  conformity  with  the  traditional  epic,  I  ought 
to  say  into  eight  cantos.  Each  of  these  forms  is 
itself  a  short  poem,  containing  antithetically  a  double 
picture  :  first  an  exposition,  sorrowful  or  indignant, 
of  the  vices  and  evils  which  reign  on  earth  ;  then  the 
celestial  affirmation  of  the  expiation  of  these  vices 
and  the  healing  of  these  evils;  finally,  either  interpo- 
lated between  the  two,  or  in  the  form  of  a  conclu- 
sion, the  voice  of  Christ  is  heard  proclaiming  in  a 
few  words  the  beatitude  which  awaits  those  who  are 
healed  and  sanctified.  Each  section  of  the  poem, 
therefore,  actually  resembles  a  triptych  in  the  most 
literal  sense,  in  which  two  wings  face  and  complete 
each  other  by  contrast,  while  the  central  panel  is 
occupied  by  the  radiant  figure  of  Christ,  always 
the  same,  yet  always  different  by  reason  of  His  varied 
attitudes. 

This  conception,  so  harmonious  in  the  correspon- 
dence and  perfect  balance  of  its  constituent  parts, 
emanated  from  Franck  himself;  a  fact  which  I  can- 
not insist  upon  too  often,  for  it  is  remarkable  at  a 
time  when  no  musician  thought  of  troubling  hin>self 
about  the  disposition  and  realisation  of  his  subject, 
leaving  it  all  to  his  librettist. 

What,  indeed,  could  be  more  characteristically 
"  Franckian  "  than  this  work  in  which,  apart  from 


212  CESAR  FRANCK 

the  role  which  this  incomparable  musician  reserved 
to  himself,  we  find  a  kind  of  pictorial  atavism, 
instinctively  borrowing  from  his  ancestors,  artistic  or 
lineal,  their  wonderful  comprehension  of  the  triptych, 
together  with  the  genius  of  the  architect  uniting  all 
these  pictures  into  a  solid  and  powerful  structure, 
and,  finally,  the  faith  of  the  Christian  reproducing 
with  the  perfect  simplicity  of  the  primitive  believers 
the  figure  of  God  made  Man  ? 

If  I  dwell  upon  the  Christ  of  The  Beatitudes^  it  is 
because  the  master  has  given  in  his  work  an  interpre- 
tation of  the  Divine  Personality  such  as  had  never 
before  been  contemplated  in  the  whole  history  of 
music.  Too  timid,  or  too  respectful,  the  great 
musicians  of  the  polyphonic  period,  and  that  which 
followed,  did  not  venture  to  represent  the  Son  of 
God  speaking  and  appearing  as  a  real  personage. 
If  the  Heavenly  Gardener  meets  the  Magdalen*  His 
words  are  assigned,  as  in  the  dramatic  madrigals, 
to  collective  interpretation.  Later  on  the  Christ 
appears  occasionally  in  Cantatas  and  Oratorios,  but 
He  almost  invariably  keeps  the  character  of  a  rigid 
Protestantism.  With  Handel,  with  Bach  more 
especially,  He  is  the  strong,  terrible,  and  sublime 
God  enthroned  above  the  world,  shedding  upon 
humanity  below  words  of  peace  or  condemnation  ; 
but  we  never  see  Him  stooping  towards  the  humble 

•  Heinrich  Schiitz,  Dialogus  per  la  Pascua, 


THE  BEATITUDES  213 

and  the  insignificant ;  nor  do  we  find  Him  near  us, 
living  our  life,  suffering  our  pains  and  pitying  our 
sorrows  with  the  fatherly  tenderness  which  we  find 
in  every  page  of  the  Gospels.  Still  later  He  passes 
with  Berlioz  into  the  phase  of  legendary  illusion, 
although  bearing  as  yet  a  certain  poetic  stamp.  For 
others  He  remains  just  simply  *'  the  fine  Nazarene," 
or  perhaps  something  worse — a  mere  pretext  for  the 
writing  of  cavatinas  and  ariosos.  Henceforward 
nothing  is  left  of  the  Divine  figure,  and  His  musical 
presentment  suffers  terribly  from  this,  and  becomes 
conventional  and  sickly  in  its  insipidity. 

Cesar  Franck  makes  no  attempt  to  run  a  wild- 
goose  chase — if  I  may  be  pardoned  the  commonplace 
phrase.  Such  as  he  has  learned  to  love  and  know 
Christ,  such  he  presents  Him  to  us  in  The  Beatitudes 
out  of  the  fulness  of  his  simple,  Christian  heart. 
In  doing  this  he  had  recourse,  so  we  are  assured,  to 
Ernest  Kenan's  **Life  of  Christ.*'  If  so,  it  was 
most  assuredly  to  proclaim  the  contrary,  for  the 
inconsistent  character  of  the  man  who  desired  to 
make  himself  God,  as  described  by  that  vague  genius, 
has  actually  nothing  in  common  with  the  image  of 
the  God  Who  was  made  man  for  the  comfort  and 
salvation  of  humanity — the  pure  conception  of  this 
good  and  devout  musician. 

It  is  this  figure  of  Christ,  or  rather  the  sound  of 
His  voice,  that  constitutes  the  unity  of  the  work 


214  CESAR  FRANCK 

from  the  musical  point  of  view,  that  forms  the 
centre,  the  principal  subject,  around  which  are 
grouped  the  different  elements  of  the  poem.  Some 
of  these  elements,  judged  by  their  importance,  their 
complexity,  and  the  lavish  musical  means  employed, 
seem  calculated  to  absorb  more  than  their  share  of 
the  hearer's  attention ;  but  every  time  the  voice  of 
Christ  is  heard,  if  only  for  a  few  bars,  all  the  rest  is 
effaced  while  this  Divine  figure  comes  to  the  front, 
touching  us  to  the  very  depths  of  our  souls.  For 
Franck  has  succeeded  in  finding  for  his  Christ  a 
representative  melody  actually  worthy  of  the  Per- 
sonality of  whom  it  is  the  musical  commentary. 

This  melody,  so  simple  yet  so  striking  that  we 
can  never  forget  it  after  its  first  appearance  in  the 
Prologue,  only  attains  its  fullest  development  in  the 
last  Canto^  where  it  then  becomes  so  sublimely 
inspired  that,  hearing  it  unfold  itself  like  spiral 
clouds  of  incense  rising  beneath  the  vaulted  roof  of 
a  cathedral,  we  seem  actually  to  take  part  in  the 
radiant  ascension  of  the  faithful  to  their  celestial 
dwelling. 

Since  to  attempt  a  detailed  analysis  of  this  musical 
epic  would  exceed  the  scope  of  this  chapter  without 
being  of  much  use  to  the  reader,  1  must  limit  my- 
self by  pointing  out  to  such  musicians  as  are  ready 
and  willing  to  study  the  score  for  themselves  the 


THE  BEATITUDES  215 

salient  points  and  the  hidden  foundations  of  the 
work. 

The  Prologue,  assigned  to  tenor  recitative,  is 
merely  a  simple  representation  by  various  instru- 
mental timbres  of  the  phrase  which  personifies  Christ 
the  comforter  and  dispenser  of  charity ;  Christ  is 
foreshadowed,  but  does  not  yet  express  Himself  in 
words. 

Here  the  motive  is  not  affirmative,  as  it  afterwards 
becomes,  but,  on  the  contrary,  it  is  mysteriously 
hesitating  in  its  expressive  syncopations  : 


m 


^ 


snr 


dr  iprtr 


The  first  section, ''  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit,  for 
theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven,"  is  obviously  the 
weakest  part  of  the  work.  Although  in  its  second 
aspect,  which  varies  the  first,  the  chorus  intended 
to  express  the  twofold  sentiments  of  the  pleasure- 
seekers  and  the  disillusioned  begins  to  approach 
more  nearly  to  the  true  Franckian  melody,  it  is  in 
reality  nothing  but  an  operatic  chorus  in  the  style 
of  Meyerbeer,  aggravated  by  a  vulgar  stretto.  But  as 
soon  as  this  theatrical  number  has  come  to  an  end 


2i6  CESAR  FRANCK 

the  Voice  of  Christ  is  heard  for  the  first  time  :  a 
long  melodic  phrase,  independent  of  the  theme  of 
Charity,  which  impresses  us  by  its  nobility,  and  is 
afterwards  repeated  and  amplified  by  the  celestial 
chorus. 

It  should  be  noted  that  this  first  Beatitude  is 
constructed  in  precisely  the  same  manner  as  the  first 
part  of  Redemption ;  the  opening  chorus  is  in  A 
minor  and  has  more  than  one  point  in  common  with 
that  of  Redemption ;  moreover,  just  as  in  the  last- 
named  work,  the  entrance  into  the  celestial  regions 
is  eflFected  in  the  key  of  F  sharp  major,  which,  for 
Franck,  always  represented  the  light  of  Paradise. 

I  cannot  remember  which  of  his  critics  gave  vent 
to  the  opinion  that,  skilled  as  this  master  was  in  the 
use  of  canon^  he  rarely  had  recourse  to  fugue.  With- 
out mentioning  some  of  the  organ  pieces  and  the 
famous  fugue  for  piano.  The  Beatitudes  are  a  splendid 
refutation  of  this  criticism.  The  second  section  of 
this  oratorio  ("  Blessed  are  the  meek  :  for  they  shall 
inherit  the  earth  ")  can  only  be  regarded  as  a  fugue, 
the  exposition  of  which  is  perfectly  regular,  with  its 

subject : 

etc. 


i>  y  K  K  N  M 1-^  h  j^  J^  1'^  H-'l  P 


i^^ 


stzazt^ 


«  0 

Le  ciel  est  loin     La  terreest  sombre    Nul  rayon  n'y  luit; 

counter-subject,  its  successive  entries  of  the  parts, 


THE  BEATITUDES  217 

and  its  classical  development,  until  we  come  to  the 
consolatory  quintet  in  D,  of  which  the  fervent 
melody  seems  to  descend  from  the  heights  above 
like  an  actual  ray  of  hope;  the  choir,  now  subdued, 
mingles  with  the  soloists  and  completes  the  impres- 
sion by  a  chromatic  passage  of  exquisite  tenderness, 
after  which  the  Voice  of  Christ,  reciting  the  text  of 
the  Gospel  itself,  puts  the  finishing  touch  to  this 
beautiful  number. 

The  third  part  is  the  song  of  sorrow :  *'  Blessed 
are  they  that  mourn  :  for  they  shall  be  comforted." 
Above  a  kind  of  persistent  knell,  a  theme  is  given  out 
in  F  sharp  minor,  the  principal  subject  of  an  Andante 
in  five  parts,  sombre  in  mood,  concentrated  in  its 
sadness,  although,  even  then,  somewhat  theatrical  in 
style.  The  sections  which  pair,  enclosed  between 
three  repetitions  of  the  theme,  are  devoted  to  the 
expression  of  particular  sorrows  :  here  w^e  have  the 
mother  weeping  for  her  child,  the  timid  orphan, 
the  husband  robbed  of  the  tenderness  of  the  wife. 
Later  we  come  to  the  slaves  sighing  for  liberty 
(here  again  is  an  instance  of  fugue),  followed  by  the 
thinkers  and  philosophers  who  tell  of  their  doubts 
and  vain  r>::searches  in  the  identical  theme  of  slavery 
previously  heard  in  D  minor,  but  now  transposed 
into  D  major,  as  though  Franck,  moved  by  a  kind 
of  simple  irony,  had  intended  to  link  philosophy  to 
servitude.     But,  after  one  last  cry  of  anguish,  comes 


2l8 


CESAR  FRANCK 


a  sudden  change,  a  fresh  modulation  from  F  sharp 
minor  to  E  flat  major  brings  back  the  theme  of 
Charity,  and,  for  the  first  time,  the  Voice  of  Christ 
is  heard  singing  this  motive,  no  longer  hesitant  and 
broken  as  in  the  Prologue,  but  affirmative  and  sure, 
the  manifestation  of  the  love  awaited  by  the  unhappy 
sufferers  : 


n,r  r  r  I  ^  m  H  r  r  r  r 


Heureux-ceux  qui   pleu.  rent,      Heureux  ceux  qui 


^ 


± 


pleu-  rent,       Car    ils    se  .  ront   con.so  -  les 

The  melody,  which  was  formerly  sad,  is  now  trans- 
formed, and,  given  out  by  the  celestial  choir,  it 
assumes  the  character  of  a  theme  of  consola- 
tion. Presently  the  mystic  breeze  which  wafted 
to  us  the  words  of  Christ  dies  away  in  the  distance, 
and  everything  comes  to  an  end  in  calm  and 
serenity. 

It  is  beautiful  indeed. 

In  the  fourth  part  (''  Blessed  are  they  which  do 
hunger  and  thirst  after  Righteousness  :  for  they 
shall  be  filled  ")  the  master's  genius  is  revealed 
absolutely  and  without  blemish.  Here  there  is  only 
room  for  admiration. 

To  the  orchestra  is  assigned  the  exposition  of  the 


THE  BEATITUDES  219 

two  principal  ideas  which  form  the  basis  of   this 
Beatitude,  the  element  of  desire  : 

^    Lento 

ft 


I 


E 


and  the  element  of  confidence 


r^ 


^^ 


this  melody,  following  an  ascending  line,  is  developed 
in  conjunction  with  the  first,  and  ends  by  being 
definitely  established  in  the  tonality  of  G  major. 
Then,  upon  the  mediant  of  the  key,  but  still  in  the 
feeling  of  the  opening  B  minor,  a  tenor  voice  pro- 
claims in  words  that  which  the  orchestra  has  just 
suggested  in  sonority  ;  the  phrase — a  true  melodic 
phrase — extends,  grows  more  fervid,  and,  kindling 
to  a  paroxysm  of  enthusiasm,  breaks  forth,  in  the 
predestined  key  of  B  major,  into  the  theme  of  sup- 
plication. From  this  moment  onwards  desire  is 
appeased  and  the  sense  of  confidence  alone  persists, 
while  the  Voice  of  Christ,  combined  with  this  theme 
of  answered  prayer,  returns  to  ratify  the  old  promise  : 
"  Ask  and  it  shall  be  given  unto  you,''  an  outburst 
which  comes  in  the  long-expected  key  of  B  major. 

The  fifth  part  ("  Blessed  are  the  merciful  :    for 
they  shall  obtain  mercy  ")  shows  us,  as  in  Redemption^ 


220  CESAR  FRANCK 

humanity  overrun  by  crime  and  violence.  Christ 
has  turned  away  his  face  from  the  impious  world ; 
and  here  Franck  has  recourse  to  a  device  which  would 
have  found  favour  with  the  mystical  sculptors  of  our 
Gothic  cathedrals,  for  he  employs  the  theme  of 
Charity  hy  inversion^  which  invests  it  with  a  strange 
aspect  of  sorrow  and  suffering  : 


^ 


f 


m 


f 


After  the  tenor  has  set  forth  the  situation,  a 
chorus  of  the  rebellious,  mad  for  vengeance,  breaks 
out  in  a  somewhat  artificial  and  theatrical  hubbub, 
which  is  by  no  means  improved  by  a  stretto  written 
according  to  the  conventions  of  opera  during  its 
"  Judaic  "  period.  Were  it  not  absolutely  contrary 
to  Franck's  character — for  he  is  always  sincere  even 
in  his  errors — we  might  be  tempted  to  think  that 
this  inferior  chorus  had  been  placed  there  inten- 
tionally in  order  to  enhance  the  beauties  which 
follow;  but  such  a  suspicion  of  calculated  effect 
could  never  even  have  flitted  through  the  master's 
mind,  and  if  he  has  only  succeeded  in  expressing  the 
desire  for  vengeance  by  the  use  of  commonplace 
phrases,    it  is  because  this   desire  was   a  thing   so 


THE  BEATITUDES  221 

foreign  to  his  nature  that  he  could  not  assimilate  it 
even  in  imagination  and  with  the  sole  object  of 
giving  it  expression  in  music.  When  the  hubbub  has 
subsided,  calm  reigns  once  more.  The  Voice  of 
Christ  is  heard  admonishing  this  fruitless  hatred, 
and  at  the  words  "  pardon  your  brethren  "  a  ray  of 
sunshine  pierces  the  clouds  ;  the  theme  of  Charity 
brings  back  the  light  together  with  the  key  of  D 
major,  the  tonality  in  which  the  work  closes,  and 
the  celestial  chorus  completes  the  paraphrase  of 
this  sunrise  by  a  phrase  of  ineffable  sweetness,  allied 
to  the  angelic  melodies  in  Redemption^  but  very 
superior  from  the  artistic  point  of  view. 

The  sixth  Beatitude  is  that  of  purity :  **  Blessed 
are  the  pure  in  heart  :  for  they  shall  see  God.'*  In 
this  section  Franck's  lofty  soul  moves  in  its  own 
element.  Apart  from  a  few  short  passages  in 
which  the  interest  somewhat  slackens,  I  do  not 
think  any  truly  artistic  spirit  could  fail  to  be 
stirred  to  continuous  and  increasing  admiration  by 
this  Beatitude. 

The  Heathen  and  Jewish  women  mourn  for  their 
departed  Gods  in  a  tender  lament  in  which  the  two 
themes  combine  and  mingle  easily,  in  spite  of  the 
double  tonalities  of  B  flat  minor  and  D  flat  major; 
a  quartet  of  Pharisees,  which  is  perhaps  a  trifle  too 
emphatic  and  resembles  somewhat  in  spirit  Heinrich 
Schiitz's    dialogue    between    the    Pharisee    and   the 


222  CESAR  FRANCK 

Publican,  starts  a  series  of  vain  self-justifications, 
which  are  fortunately  interrupted  by  a  short  recita- 
tive for  the  Angel  of  Death,  summoning  both  the 
hypocrites  and  the  truthful  before  the  judgment- 
seat  of  God. 

The  gates  of  Heaven  are  thrown  open,  and  in  the 
scintillant  brightness  of  the  key  of  F  sharp  major 
a  flight  of  angels  is  heard  singing  the  adorable 
melody  in  which  Franck's  purity  of  heart  found  its 
fullest  expression.  The  exquisite  cadence  with 
which  this  chorus  ends  : 


ffflUJ  hi.'  '  f  I J  Jg» 


Pour    vous  s'ou.vri  .    ra  le  saint    lieu 

is  nothing  more  than  a  development  of  the  Charity 
motive,  taken  up  at  once  by  the  Voice  of  Christ  in 
the  actual  words  of  the  Gospel.  After  a  series  of 
brief  commentaries  in  which  the  vocal  parts  seem 
to  be  weaving  such  garlands  of  flowers  as  we  see 
in  representations  of  Paradise  by  Lippi  and  Fra 
Angelico,  Christ  proclaims  the  words  of  consolation 
once  more,  but  this  time  in  the  definite  tonality  of 
D  major,  which  is  that  of  the  final  outburst  of 
glory  ;  then,  by  the  simple  device  of  raising  the  A 
natural  to  A  sharp,  we  are  brought  back  to  F  sharp 
major,  and  the  choir  brings  the  song  to  a  close  in  the 
full  radiance  of  this  key. 


THE  BEATITUDES  223 

I  think  this  monument  of  artistic  purity  can  never 
fall  into  decay.  It  will  remain  a  marvel  worthy  of 
adoration. 

It  would  have  been  difficult  to  keep  at  such  alti- 
tudes ;  consequently  with  the  seventh  Beatitude 
('' Blessed  are  the  peacemakers:  for  they  shall  be 
called  the  children  of  God  ")  we  descend  to  earth — 
and  even  a  little  lower,  because  a  somewhat  con- 
ventional Satan  endeavours  to  drag  us  down  to 
the  Pit. 

This  personification  of  ideal  evil — if  it  is  per- 
missible to  link  these  terms — was  a  conception  so 
alien  to  Franck's  nature  that  he  never  succeeded  in 
giving  it  adequate  expression.  I  can  never  forget 
his  efforts  to  put  on  an  awe-inspiring  air,  his  frowns, 
the  contortions  of  his  mouth  and  the  queer  sounds 
of  his  voice,  which  caused  us  to  smile  rather  than 
tremble,  when  he  sang  : 


•Timsx-^xu^Trwr^ 


Cest  EDoi  I'espnt  du  mal     qui    suis  roi  de   la  ter  .  re 

Poor,  dear  master !  His  good  faith  was  un- 
shaken, and  he  honestly  believed  himself  for  the 
moment  to  be  "  the  spirit  of  evil  " — he  who  had  only 
lived  and  worked  for  good !  Incapable,  therefore, 
of  drawing  upon  himself  for  the  expression  oi 
emotions  which  he   never  felt  but  superficially,  he 


224  CESAR  FRANCK 

borrowed   the  style  of  the   most  inferior   eclectics, 
and  here,  more  than  in  the  first  and  fifth  sections, 
he  falls  back  on  Meyerbeer. 
The  stretto, 

A  day  of  wrath  and  judgment  dire. 
Our  day  at  length  appeareth, 

would  not  be  out  of  place  in  some  new  version  of 
"  Robert  le  Diable." 

At  length  Christ  appears  on  the  scene,  the  Devil 
is  cast  down,  and  the  Saviour's  recitative  brings  to 
the  listener  a  delicious  sense  of  refreshment,  due  to 
the  serenity  of  the  key  B  flat  major  coming  after  all 
the  raving  and  ranting  in  minor  keys  which  preceded 
it.  This  suave  colouring  of  B  flat  major  reappears 
later  on  in  a  very  happy  way,  in  the  beautiful 
quintet  in  D  flat  which  concludes  this  section ;  it  is 
definitely  established  at  the  words  "  Satan's  myriads 
lurk  "  as  the  tonal  antithesis  of  the  C  minor  of  the 
Prince  of  Darkness. 

At  this  point  I  wish  to  call  attention  for  the  last 
time  to  what  1  have  already  maintained  in  several 
preceding  pages  of  this  book  as  to  the  heritage  left 
us  by  Beethoven  which,  in  his  own  day,  Franck  was 
almost  the  only  one  to  gather  up  and  render  fruitful. 
In  The  Beatitudes^  more  perhaps  than  in  any  other  of 
his  works,  he  makes  use  of  the  means  supplied  by 
fugue  and  variation-form.  The  former  is  to  be 
found  in  the  second,   and,  in  its    fullest    develop- 


THE  BEATITUDES  225 

ment,  in  the  third  section,  without  enumerating 
other  less  striking  instances.  As  regards  the  highest 
variation-form,  we  meet  it  on  every  page  of  the 
work  :  in  the  theme  of  Charity  under  its  various 
aspects  ;  in  practically  the  whole  of  the  first  sec- 
tion ;  in  the  angelic  idealisation  of  a  theme  of 
human  suffering  like  that  which  occurs  in  the  third 
section.  This  system  of  variation  comes  directly 
from  Beethoven's  last  quartets^  and  has  nothing  in 
common  with  the  Wagnerian  leitmotiv^  which  does 
not  consist  of  a  transformation,  but  of  a  thematic 
development  that  finds  its  true  application  in  the 
drama,  but  would  not  be  admissible  in  a  work  thought 
out  almost  symphonically,  like  Franck's  music  poem. 

We  have  now  reached  the  crown  of  the  work, 
that  eighth  Beatitude  which,  summing  up  all  the 
others,  is  also  an  exceptional  landmark  in  the 
history  of  music.  We  might  almost  believe  that 
"  Father  "  Franck,  foreseeing  a  time  of  persecution, 
and  becoming  himself  like  the  vates  of  the  old  epics, 
intended  this  masterpiece  as  a  healing  balm  to  those 
who  were  to  suffer  for  justice'  sake,  and  wished  to 
compel  them  to  look  above,  where  peace  and  truth 
reign  for  all  eternity. 

"  Blessed  are  they  which  are  persecuted  for 
righteousness'  sake  :  for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of 
heaven." 

P 


226  CESAR  FRANCK 

Satan  has  reappeared  ;  the  spirit  of  evil,  arro- 
gant but  devoured  v^^ith  unrest,  tries  to  prove  to 
Christ  the  emptiness  of  Love's  victory.  Here  he 
is  admirable,  for  his  personality  becomes  almost 
human.  He  is  no  longer  the  Satan  of  the  theatre, 
clothed  in  conventional  tinsels ;  he  is  man,  whose 
pride  has  suffered  through  defeat,  v^ho  spues  forth 
his  hatred  before  the  throne  of  his  conqueror.  This 
feeling,  which  is  no  longer  a  generalisation  or  an 
abstraction,  but  an  expressive  impulse,  has  been 
interpreted  by  Franck  in  an  outburst  of  superb 
defiance. 

But  He  whom  Satan  defies  disdains  to  reply ;  and 
it  is  the  Just,  persecuted  but  confident  in  Justice  to 
come,  whose  voices  are  now  heard  singing  that  it  is 
sweet  to  die  while  proclaiming  the  one  and  only 
Truth.  The  contrast  between  the  key  of  E  major 
in  which  this  fine  melody  is  sung  and  the  sombre 
colouring  employed  for  Satan's  defiance  is  very 
striking. 

The  Spirit  of  Hatred  now  apostrophises  these 
mortals  who  brave  him,  and  condemns  them  to  the 
most  horrible  torments ;  while  the  Just,  calm  in 
spite  of  his  threats,  invoke  eternity  with  ever- 
increasing  confidence.  Satan,  confounded,  replies 
with  fiercer  insults,  and  the  chorus  raises  a  third 
invocation,  somewhat  anguished  at  first,  but  soon 
giving  place  to  complete  tranquillity,  and  a  delicious 


THE  BEATITUDES  227 

modulation  brings  us  back  to  E  major,  emphasising 
the  return  of  unshaken  faith. 

All  grows  dark  once  more,  but  in  the  mild 
colouring  of  F  minor,  and  the  Virgin  in  a  sub- 
lime arioso,  worthy  of  those  in  Bach's  "  Passions," 
comes  to  symbolise  in  herself  the  spirit  of  Sacrifice. 
With  the  words  of  her  Divine  offering  the  key 
of  F  major  becomes  established  for  the  first  time 
in  the  score. 

Satan  becomes  powerless,  withdraws  into  outer 
darkness,  and  Christ,  victorious,  enthroned  above 
the  world,  summons  all  the  host  of  the  righteous 
and  the  elect : 

O  come,  ye  of  my  Father  beloved, 
O  come  to  me  ! 

At  this  juncture  the  key  of  D  major,  which  has 
often  appeared  episodically,  now  becomes  definite, 
and  seems  to  fall  upon  regenerated  humanity  like  a 
new  light,  while  the  Divine  Voice  is  heard  at  last 
singing  the  long-expected  song  of  salvation  won 
through  Love.  The  theme  of  Charity,  hitherto  so 
often  torn  asunder  in  so  many  fragmentary  phrases, 
now  becomes  a  complete  melody,  and  the  orchestra 
takes  it  up  more  solemnly  than  before,  while  the 
celestial  and  terrestrial  choirs  sustain  their  long  and 
serene  Hosannas. 

In  the  whole  of  this  sublime  peroration  there  is 


228  CESAR  FRANCK 

not  one  poor  bar,  not  a  note  out  of  place,  not  a 
single  modulation  which  is  not  explicable  and 
approved  by  the  dramatic  situation. 

This  is  true  art.  The  ages  to  come  cannot 
tarnish  its  resplendent  beauty. 

In  conclusion,  The  Beatitudes  bears  the  impress 
which  seals  so  superbly  all  the  strongest  and  most 
enduring  manifestations  of  genius  ;  it  is  the  ascend- 
ing progression  of  a  harmonious  whole.  In  spite  of 
some  defects,  which,  as  a  historian,  I  may  have  too 
scrupulously  emphasised,  this  musical  epic  is  un- 
doubtedly the  greatest  work  which  has  found  a 
place  in  the  development  of  the  art  for  a  very  long 
time  past.  This  is  also  the  opinion  of  a  critic  whose 
good  faith  is  beyond  question  :  * 

"  This  work,"  he  says,  "  is  not  merely  one  of  the 
most  extensive  that  has  been  composed  since  Beetho- 
ven's time,  but  it  appears  to  me  to  rise  above  all 
the  other  compositions  of  the  present  day.  I  might, 
perhaps,  point  to  more  perfect  works,  but  I  know  of 
none  of  such  lofty  and  sustained  inspiration.  Here 
we  find  a  radiance  of  the  sublime  ;  and,  wonderful  to 
relate,  this  is  not  due  to  any  external  aid,  but  simply 
to  the  power  of  a  unique  emotion — to  religious 
effusion  alone." 

Truly  our  revered  master  has  "  done  well,"  as 
Emmanuel  Chabrier  said  above  his  half-closed 
*  Rene  de  R6cy,  La  Revue  Bteue,  1894. 


THE  BEATITUDES  229 

grave,  and  none  can  doubt  that  the  Spirit  of  Eternal 
Righteousness  has  admitted  him  in  the  new  life  to 
that  Beatitude  the  glory  of  which  he  sang  so 
worthily  in  this  world. 


THE  TEACHER  AND  HIS 
HUMAN  WORK 


1 

"FATHER"  FRANCK 

To  teach  an  art  with  fruitful  results  we  must  first 
understand  our  crafty  then  the  art^  and  finally  the 
pupil  whom  we  have  undertaken  to  initiate. 

It  seems  a  mere  commonplace  to  say  that  a 
teacher  should  himself  be  well  instructed  both  in 
his  craft  and  in  his  art — two  distinct  branches  of 
study,  although  too  often  confused — but,  as  a  ques- 
tion of  practice,  this  statement  is  not  remarkable, 
for  in  Germany  as  well  as  in  France  (Italy  is  not  to 
be  considered  from  this  point  of  view)  in  all  the 
teaching  institutions  there  are  very  few  professors 
of  composition  who  know  how  to  teach  their  art^ 
because — it  must  be  confessed — they  only  under- 
stand and  exercise  it  empirically. 

In  my  time  there  were  even  some  teachers  of 
composition  at  the  Paris  Conservatoire  who  did  not 
thoroughly  understand  their  own  craft,  and  were 
therefore  totally  incapable  of  imparting  it  to  others. 

As  to  the  knowledge  of  an  individual  pupil,  our 
entire  system  of  instruction  in  France  being  based 

233 


234  CESAR  FRANCK 

upon  the  false  principle  of  reducing  all  intellects  to 
one  level,  it  is  not  surprising  that  our  professors  of 
art,  acting  in  agreement  with  systems  adopted  else- 
where, are  only  employed  in  pouring  into  young 
minds  that  are  sometimes  widely  differentiated  the 
same  identical  and  trivial  material,  never  realising 
that  the  pabulum  which  is  good,  or  at  least  harm- 
less, for  some  may  be  hurtful  to  others,  to  whom 
it  should  be  administered  with  a  corrective  or  an 
explanation.  Nor  do  they  grasp  the  fact  that  pre- 
cepts necessary  to  limited  minds  can  become  intoler- 
able to  students  of  higher  capacity,  and  may  lead  to 
a  dangerous  or  at  least  premature  affranchisement. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  dwell  any  further  on  Franck's 
skill  in  the  exercise  of  his  craft  and  on  the  mastery 
displayed  in  his  art,  but  it  is  important  to  show 
clearly  one  most  valuable  quality  of  his  teaching — 
that  knowledge  of  the  individual  pupil  which  was 
wanting  in  almost  all  the  other  professors  of  com- 
position of  his  time. 

Was  he  himself  aware  that  he  possessed  this 
particular  faculty  ?  It  seems  doubtful ;  and  we 
might  go  on  to  say  that  Franck  was  an  unconscious 
philosopher,  who  studied  the  psychology  of  his 
pupils  in  spite  of  himself  (I  will  explain  the  reason 
of  this  later  on),  and  understood  how  to  give  each 
of  them  the  direction  and  the  subject-matter  best 
suited    to    his    temperament.     He    excelled    in    his 


■HE    MONUMENT    TO    CESAR    FRANCTv 
A  If  red  Lcnoii-,  scu  /it  or 


"  FATHER  "  FRANCK  235 

power  to  penetrate  his  pupils'  thoughts  and  to  take 
possession  of  them,  while  scrupulously  respecting 
their  individual  aptitudes.  This  is  the  reason  why 
all  the  musicians  formed  in  his  school  have  acquired 
a  solid  science  of  music,  while  in  their  works  each 
has  preserved  a  different  and  personal  aspect. 

The  secret  of  this  essentially  wide  education  lies 
in  the  fact  that  Franck  never  taught  by  means  of 
hard  and  fast  rules  or  dry,  ready-made  theories,  but 
that  his  whole  teaching  was  inspired  by  something 
stronger  than  law — by  love  itself. 

Franck  loved  his  art,  as  we  have  seen,  with  a 
passionate  and  exclusive  ardour,  and  for  this  par- 
ticular reason  he  loved  also  the  pupil  who  was  to 
become  the  depository  of  this  art  which  he  revered 
above  all  else  ;  this  is  why  he  knew  instinctively 
how  to  touch  the  hearts  of  his  pupils  and  attach 
them  to  himself  once  and  for  all. 

For  the  entire  generation  that  was  so  fortunate 
as  to  be  brought  up  on  his  sane  and  solid  principles, 
Cesar  Franck  was  not  merely  a  far-seeing  and  lucid 
teacher,  but  a  father — and  I  have  no  hesitation  in 
using  this  word  to  characterise  the  man  who  gave 
birth  to  the  French  symphonic  school,  for  we,  his 
pupils,  together  with  many  artists  who  came  in 
contact  with  him,  were  drawn  instinctively  by  a 
unanimous,  but  independent,  agreement  to  call  him 
**  Father  "  Franck. 


236  CESAR  FRANCK 

While  the  ordinary  run  of  academic  teachers  (and 
especially  the  professors  at  the  Paris  Conservatoire, 
where  their  energies  are  chiefly  directed  to  the  pro- 
duction o^ premiers  prix)  generally  succeed  in  making 
their  pupils  rivals — who  often  end  by  being  enemies 
— "  Father  "  Franck  only  set  himself  to  turn  out 
artists  truly  worthy  of  this  free  and  noble  title  ; 
such  an  atmosphere  of  love  radiated  from  this  pure- 
minded  man  that  his  pupils  not  only  cared  for  him 
as  for  a  father,  but  they  were  attached  to  each  other 
in  and  through  him.  During  the  fifteen  years  which 
have  elapsed  since  his  death  his  beneficent  influence 
has  continued,  so  that  his  disciples  have  kept  up 
their  intimacy  without  the  smallest  cloud  appearing 
to  darken  their  friendly  relations. 

But,  besides  all  this,  what  an  admirable  professor 
of  composition  he  was !  How  sincere  and  con- 
scientious in  examining  the  sketches  we  took  him  ! 
Merciless  to  all  faults  of  construction,  he  knew  how 
to  put  his  finger  on  the  mistake  without  a  moment's 
hesitation  ;  and  when  in  the  course  of  his  corrections 
he  came  to  the  passages  which  we  ourselves  con- 
sidered doubtful,  although  we  had  been  careful  not 
to  tell  him  so,  his  wide  mouth  would  immediately 
become  serious,  his  forehead  would  be  puckered  up, 
and  his  whole  attitude  expressed  suffering.  After 
having  played  through  the  unfortunate  passage  two 
or  three  times  on  the  piano,  he  would  raise  his  eyes 


"  FATHER  "  FRANCK  237 

to  us  and  let  drop  the  fatal  words  :  ^*  1  don't  like 
that !  "  But  when  by  chance  in  our  first  stammer- 
ing musical  utterances  we  hit  upon  some  new 
modulation  logically  brought  about,  or  some  attempt 
at  novelty  of  form  which  had  a  certain  interest,  he 
would  bend  over  us  murmuring  :  *'  I  like  this,  I  like 
this  !  "  He  was  as  happy  in  giving  us  this  sign  of  his 
approbation  as  we  were  proud  to  have  deserved  it. 

But  let  it  not  be  supposed  that  it  was  vanity  or 
presumption  that  caused  the  master  to  deduce  his 
judgments  from  his  own  likes  and  dislikes.  Nothing 
could  be  further  from  his  mind  than  the  arrogant 
assertions  of  the  art  critic,  announcing  sententiously, 
after  a  first — and  often  an  absent-minded — hearing, 
that  "  this  work  is  sublime,  and  that  one  a  failure." 
"  Father  "  Franck  never  criticised  in  this  free  and  easy 
fashion ;  he  listened,  re-read,  argued  for  and  against, 
and  only  formed  his  opinion  when,  after  attentive 
self-examination,  he  felt  sure  he  was  in  inward  com- 
munion with  the  spirit  of  Beauty  and  could  speak 
in  the  name  of  Truth — not  of  relative,  but  of 
absolute  truth. 

For — as  we  who  live  at  the  close  of  the  nineteenth 
century  know  only  too  well — Truth  is  never  made 
manifest  through  hatred,  and  the  words  ''I  condemn  J' 
monstrous  and  frequent  though  they  be,  always 
remain  powerless  compared  with  "  Father  "  Franck's 
simple  utterance  :  "  /  like  it.^^ 


238  CESAR  FRANCK 

"To  love,  to  come  out  of  ourselves,  to  leave  our 
egotism  aside  by  loving  something  very  superior — 
almost  unknown,  perhaps — in  which,  however,  we 
continue  to  believe,  no  matter  what  name  we  give 
it — here  is  the  very  basis  and  essence  of  a  true 
system  such  as  Plato  recommended  to  the  wor- 
shippers of  the  celestial  Venus ;  such  as  Bossuet 
taught  Christians  to  regard  as  the  voice  of  moral 
perfection.  It  is  the  system  of  all  great  artists ;  it 
was  that  of  Cesar  Franck.  Through  it  he  came 
practically  into  touch  with  all  those  masters  who 
have  best  depicted  the  ascent  of  the  soul  towards 
God."  * 

I  now  want  my  readers  to  penetrate  more  deeply 
into  this  intuitive  manner  of  teaching,  and  see  how 
much  it  differed  from  the  methods  employed  by  the 
majority  of  professors  in  conservatoires  and  music 
schools. 

The  first  condition  which  Franck  imposed  upon  a 
pupil  was  not  to  work  much^  but  to  work  well ;  or, 
more  strictly  speaking,  not  to  bring  him  a  great 
quantity  of  task-work,  but  only  what  had  been  very 
carefully  prepared. 

The  student  gained  greatly  by  this  system,  for  he 

acquired  the  habit,  even  from  his  preliminary  studies, 

of  neglecting  nothing  and  of  bringing  up  work  that 

was   more  intelligent   than  mechanical.      This  is   a 

*  G.  Derepas,  "Cesar  Franck." 


''  FATHER  "  FRANCK  239 

thing  which  too  many  young  people  educated  in 
more  or  less  official  institutions  cannot  grasp. 
Accustomed  from  their  childhood  to  bring  ^asks  to 
their  professors,  they  cannot  conceive  that,  in  Art, 
such  a  thing  is  non  existent.  There  is  no  more 
occasion  for  task-work  in  musical  composition  than 
there  is  in  painting  or  architecture ;  all  that  is  done 
in  the  way  of  art  should  not  be  of  the  nature  of  a 
daily  imposition,  but  the  result  of  a  struggle  in 
which  the  young  artist  has  left  something  of  his 
heart,  and  for  the  expression  of  which  he  has  called 
into  play  all  his  intellectual  faculties.  The  system 
of  making  a  student  produce  a  quantity  of  work 
under  the  pretext  of  "  getting  his  hand  in  "  is  a 
very  indifferent  one  for  most  pupils,  since  it  accus- 
toms them  to  write  any  kind  of  stuff  and  to  be 
satisfied  with  everything  that  flows  from  their  pens, 
provided  the  result  is  copious.  Working  in  this 
way,  they  form  no  notion  of  the  elemental  part 
played  by  that  faculty  of  the  intelligence  called  ^asU, 
the  mission  of  which  is  to  determine  the  choice  of 
materials  as  well  as  their  symmetrical  arrangement ; 
and  it  is  to  this  error  that  we  must  attribute  the 
production  of  the  numerous  works — as  compendious 
in  thought  as  they  are  useless  to  art — which  invade 
the  stage  and  the  concert-room,  not  only  in  France, 
but  in  Germany  and  Italy. 

"  Do  not  write  much,  but  let  it  be  very  good," 


24Q  CESAR  FRANCK 

"  Father  *'  Franck  used  to  say,  and  the  strength  of  his 
school  has  been  the  maintenance  of  this  precept. 

When  we  had  finished  our  study  of  counterpoint, 
which  he  always  demanded  should  be  melodic  and 
intelligent,  and  a  course  of  fugue,  in  which  he 
advised  his  students  to  seek  for  expression  rather 
than  mere  combination,  he  was  then  prepared  to 
initiate  us  into  the  mysteries  of  composition,  which, 
according  to  him,  was  entirely  based  upon  tonal 
construction. 

No  art,  in  fact,  bears  a  closer  relation  to  music 
than  that  of  construction — architecture.  In  the 
erection  of  an  edifice  it  is  first  of  all  necessary  that 
the  materials  should  be  of  good  quality  and  chosen 
with  discernment ;  in  the  same  way  a  composer 
must  be  very  particular  in  the  selection  of  his 
musical  ideas  if  he  wishes  to  create  a  lasting  work. 
But  in  building  it  is  not  sufficient  to  have  fine 
materials  without  the  knowledge  how  to  dispose 
them  so  that  by  their  cohesion  they  shall  form  a 
strong  and  harmonious  whole.  Stones,  no  matter 
how  carefully  hewn,  can  never  form  a  monumental 
edifice  if  they  are  simply  superimposed  upon  each 
other  without  due  order ;  neither  will  musical 
phrases,  however  beautiful  in  themselves,  constitute 
a  great  work  unless  their  distribution  and  concatena- 
tion follow  some  definite  and  logical  order.  Only 
on  these  conditions  can  the  structure  be  raised,  and 


"  FATHER  "  FRANCK  241 

if  the  elements  are  good  and  the  synthetic  ordei 
harmoniously  contrived  the  work  will  be  solid  and 
enduring. 

Musical  composition  is  just  the  same.  This  is 
what  Franck — and  perhaps  no  one  else  at  that 
time — knew  how  to  make  his  pupils  realise.  In 
practice  he  adhered  essentially  to  the  laws  of  form, 
while  leaving  us  complete  liberty  in  the  application 
of  them.  Thanks  to  his  habit,  to  which  I  have 
already  referred,  of  seeking  in  each  student  the 
special  quality  to  be  cultivated  for  the  profit  of  his 
art,  his  instruction  was  exceedingly  liberal-minded ; 
for,  while  he  respected  as  much  as  any  one  the  highest 
laws  of  our  art — the  laws  of  nature  and  of  tradition 
— he  applied  them  intelligently,  reconciling  them 
with  those  rights  of  individual  initiative  which  he 
always  left  his  pupils  free  to  exercise.  Severe  as 
he  was  in  pointing  out  the  faults  of  form  and  the 
scamped  workmanship  which  undermine  the  very 
foundations  of  a  work  of  art,  he  was  equally  in- 
dulgent to  faults  in  detail  or  failure  to  observe  the 
letter  of  the  law  as  laid  down  by  the  Schools.  When 
this  failure  seemed  to  him  justifiable,  he  would  say 
with  a  smile  that  was  more  genial  than  ironical  : 
"  They  would  not  permit  you  to  do  that  at  the 
Conservatoire — but  I  like  it  very  much." 

At  the  same  time  his  courage  in  admitting  every- 
thing that  seemed  to  him  good  did  not  blind  him  to 

Q 


242  CESAR  FRANCK 

defects  of  style.  If,  after  searching  investigation,  he 
could  not  conscientiously  approve  a  disputed  passage, 
he  was  careful  only  to  say  to  the  student,  ''  That  is 
not  good  ;  you  must  bring  it  to  me  again,"  like  any 
other  professor ;  only  Franck  went  into  the  reasons 
for  its  not  being  good,  and  explained  them  so  clearly 
that  the  pupil  could  not  fail  to  be  convinced. 

One  of  the  most  valuable  features  of  Franck's 
lessons  was  his  demonstration  by  example.  If  we 
were  perplexed  in  the  arrangement  of  our  work, 
involved  in  some  difficulty  in  the  progress  of  a 
composition,  the  master  would  at  once  fetch  from 
his  library  some  score  by  Bach,  Beethoven,  Schumann, 
or  Wagner.  "  Look,"  he  would  say,  "  Beethoven 
(or  some  other  composer)  finds  himself  here  just  in 
the  same  situation  as  yours.  Now  see  how  he  gets 
out  of  it.  Read  these  passages,  and  find  inspiration 
to  correct  your  work  ;  but  do  not  imitate — try  to  find 
your  own  solution  of  the  difficulty.*' 

May  I  be  allowed  to  relate  an  anecdote  bearing 
upon  this  ?  It  is  of  course  personal,  because  it 
refers  to  the  way  in  which  I  became  "  Father " 
Franck's  pupil,  but  it  gives  an  idea  of  his  engaging 
frankness. 

After  I  had  played  him  a  movement  of  my  quartet 
(which  I  fondly  imagined  to  be  of  such  a  nature  as 
to  win  his  approbation),  he  was  silent  for  a  moment ; 
then,  turning  to  me  with  a  melancholy  air,  he  spoke 


"  FATHER  "  FRANCK  243 

the  words  which  I  have  never  been  able  to  forget, 
since  they  had  u  decisive  action  upon  my  life : 
"  There  are  some  good  things  in  it ;  it  shows  spirit 
and  a  certain  instinct  for  dialogue  between  the  parts  ; 
the  ideas  would  not  be  bad — but — that  is  not  enough  ; 
the  work  is  not  finished — in  fact,  you  really  know 
nothing  whatever^  Seeing  that  I  was  dreadfully 
mortified  by  this  opinion,  for  which  I  was  not  at  all 
prepared,  he  went  on  to  explain  his  reasons,  and 
wound  up  by  saying  :  "  Come  to  see  me,  if  you 
want  us  to  work  together.  I  could  teach  you  com- 
position." 

When  I  got  home — the  interview  took  place  very 
late  in  the  evening — I  lay  awake  at  night,  rebelling 
against  the  severity  of  this  sentence,  but  agitated  in 
the  depths  of  my  heart,  and  I  said  to  myself  that 
Franck  was  an  old-fashioned  musician  who  knew 
nothing  of  a  young  and  progressive  art.  Neverthe- 
less, the  next  day,  having  calmed  down,  I  took  up 
my  unfortunate  quartet  and  went  over,  one  by  one, 
the  observations  which  the  master  had  made,  empha- 
sising his  words  the  while,  according  to  his  custom, 
by  innumerable  arabesques  scrawled  in  pencil  over 
the  manuscript,  and  I  was  obliged  to  own  to  myself 
that  he  was  perfectly  right — I  knew  nothing.  I 
went  to  him,  almost  in  fear  and  trembling,  to  ask 
if  he  would  be  good  enough  to  take  me  as  a  pupil, 
and    he    admitted    me  to    the    organ    class    at    the 


244  CESAR  FRANCK 

Conservatoire,  of  which  he  had  just  been  appointed 

professor. 

This  class,  which  I  always  remember  with  emotion, 
was  for  a  long  time  the  true  centre  for  the  study  of 
composition  at  the  Conservatoire.  At  that  period 
(I  am  speaking  of  the  far-away  years  from  1872 
onward)  the  three  courses  of  advanced  compositim 
were  taken  by  the  following  masters  :  Victor  Masse, 
composer  of  comic  operas,  who  had  no  notion  of 
symphonic  music,  and  who,  being  constantly  ill,  was 
in  the  habit  of  passing  on  his  duties  to  one  of  his 
pupils  ;  Henri  Reber,  an  elderly  musician  of  narrow 
and  old-fashioned  views  ;  finally,  Francois  Bazin,  who 
had  no  idea  of  what  musical  composition  meant.  It 
is  not  astonishing,  therefore,  that  Cesar  Franck's 
lofty  teaching,  based  upon  Bach  and  Beethoven,  but 
admitting  all  new  and  generous  impulses  and  aspira- 
tions, should  have  attracted  all  the  young  spirits 
endowed  with  noble  ideas  and  really  enamoured  of 
their  art.  In  this  way  the  master  almost  uncon- 
sciously drew  off  all  the  truly  artistic  forces  scattered 
through  the  various  classes  in  the  Conservatoire,  not 
to  mention  the  pupils  outside  who  went  for  their 
lessons  to  his  quiet  room  in  the  Boulevard  Saint- 
Michael,  the  high  windows  of  which  gave  out  upon 
a  shady  garden — a  rare  occurrence  in  Paris.  Here 
we  gathered  once  a  week  ;  for  "  Father  "  Franck  was 
not  contented  with  instructing  us  at  his  organ  class, 


"  FATHER  "  FRANCK  245 

in  fugue,  counterpoint,  and  improvisation  ;  he  invited 
to  his  house  such  of  his  pupils  as  seemed  worthy 
of  some  special  teaching,  and  this  was  done  in 
an  entirely  disinterested  spirit,  which  is  not  usual 
among  professors  of  public  institutions,  in  which 
the  gratuitous  instruction  announced  in  the  pro- 
spectus is,  alas  !  far  from  being  a  reality. 

Such  was  Franck's  affection  for  his  disciples  that 
he  never  neglected  any  opportunity  of  proving  it,  or 
even  of  giving  them  any  information  which  he  thought 
would  interest  them.  When,  after  the  fatigues  of 
the  day,  he  had  said  good-bye  to  those  he  was  in 
the  habit  of  receiving  in  the  evening,  he  frequently 
sat  down  at  his  writing-table,  not  to  compose  or 
orchestrate,  but  to  write — often  at  great  length — 
to  his  pupils  in  the  provinces,  drawing  up,  with 
the  greatest  care,  instructions  and  advice  for  their 
benefit. 

I  cannot  refrain  from  quoting  one  example  of 
this  affectionate  solicitude,  although  it  concerns 
me  personally. 

Having  been  summoned  to  Antwerp,  on  the 
occasion  of  the  exhibition  of  1885,  in  order  to  con- 
duct some  of  his  works  at  a  festival  concert,  the 
programme  of  which  included  a  little  composition  by 
his  pupil,  he  still  found  time,  amid  all  his  occupa- 
tions, to  write  me  this  letter,  wherein  he  speaks  far 
more  of  others  than  of  himself ; 


246  CESAR  FRANCK 

"  Antwerp,  Friday y  August  1 4. 
**  My  dear  Vincent, 

"  A  thousand  thanks  for  your  kind  and  afFec- 
tionate  letter.  1  need  hardly  say  that  it  is  one  of 
those  that  gave  me  the  greatest  pleasure.* 

"  I  will  write   you  a  longer  letter  another  time, 
but  I  want  to  tell  you  that  at  a  concert  here  your 
'  Chevauchee  du  Cid '  was  played  perfectly,  and  had  a 
great  success.    Fontaine  sang  the  solo.    You  were  in 
the  same  company  as  your  master,  whose  march  and 
ballet  music  from  '  Hulda  '  were  warmly  applauded. 
"  I  must  say  good-bye,  my  dear  Vincent.     Give 
my  kindest  remembrances  to  your  dear  wife. 
*'  A  kiss  to  the  charming  children. 
*'  Duparc  is  established  near  Pau.     He  has  bought  z. 
property. 

*'  Your  old  friend, 

"Cesar  Franck.*' 

In  spite  of  his  natural  affability,  Franck  was 
regarded  with  suspicion  by  most  of  the  musicians  of 
his  day,  and  as,  notwithstanding  his  modesty,  he  could 
never  bring  himself  to  cringe  to  the  powers  that  be, 
any  more  than  he  would  conform  in  a  flabby  way  to 
the  sacrosanct  regulations  of  the  Conservatoire  when 
it  seemed  to  him  necessary  that  they  should  be 
broken,  he  was,  throughout  his  career,  the  object  of 

*  He  had  just  been  made  Chevalier  of  the  Legion  of  Honour. 


"  FATHER  "  FRANCK  247 

the  envy  and  hatred  of  his  colleagues,  who  evidently 
misunderstood  him,  because  his  mind  was  in  every 
way  the  exact  opposite  of  theirs. 

This  hatred  sometimes  extended  to  his  pupils — a 
more  serious  matter,  since  I  have  known  competitions 
in  which  prizes  were  withheld  from  those  who  most 
deserved  them,  merely  in  order  to  spite  the  professor. 
The  next  day  our  good  "  Father  "  Franck,  who  never 
suspected  an  injustice,  would  be  so  far  from  blaming 
the  jury  that  he  innocently  helped  us  to  seek  out  all 
the  faults  that  might  have  brought  about  this  adverse 
decision. 

It  is  not  within  the  limits  of  my  subject  to  find 
fault  with  the  lack  of  culture  among  the  students  of 
the  Conservatoire  at  this  time,  a  deficiency  which, 
it  must  be  confessed,  was  due  to  their  teachers. 
It  will  be  sufficient  to  say  that  while  they  were 
completely  ignorant  of  all  the  music  of  the  six- 
teenth and  seventeenth  centuries,  and  of  a  great 
part  of  the  work  of  the  eighteenth,  they  usually 
regarded  Bach  as  a  bore,  and  Gluck's  style  was  the 
butt  of  their  wittiest  jokes.  They  found  consecu- 
tive fifths  in  *'Armide,"  and — proh  pudor!— 
declared  they  had  discovered  them  also  in  a  fugue 
sent  up  for  competition  by  Franck  himself!  At 
the  present  moment  a  change  has  come  over  the 
spirit  of  the  Conservatoire,  and  every  student  of 
composition   would    consider   himself  dishonoured 


248  CESAR  FRANCK 

unless  he  embellished  his  efforts  with  a  multitude 
of  more  or  less  conspicuous  consecutive  fifths. 
At  the  time  of  which  I  am  speaking  Bizet's 
*'  Carmen,"  which  had  just  been  performed,  found 
no  grace  in  the  sight  of  these  critics,  and  I  knew 
students  of  composition  who  then  accused  this  work 
of  excessive  Wagnerism,  while  others  turned  away 
their  eyes  from  so  coarse  a  subject  and  cried  **  Fie  !  " 
at  the  top  of  their  voices.  Finally  there  were  some 
who  deliberately  refused  to  read  any  music,  even 
the  greatest  masterpieces,  for  fear,  so  they  said,  of 
"  weakening  their  individuality  "  ! 

Of  all  this  Franck  knew  nothing,  and  in  spite 
of  the  conventional  errors  of  the  schools,  he  con- 
tinued to  exhort  his  pupils  to  read  a  great  deal 
of  fine  music,  old  and  new.  He  himself  was  as 
enthusiastic  as  any  youth  over  the  absolute  beauty 
of  Bach's  works,  which  he  taught  us  to  interpret 
on  the  organ. 

Neither  could  he  have  understood— and  would 
have  been  very  much  surprised  to  hear  it  proclaimed 
as  a  discovery — that  Art  ought  to  be  the  expres- 
sion of  Life — as  though  Art  ever  had  been  or  could 
be  anything  else  !  As  though  the  frescoes  of  Giotto 
or  Gozzoli,  Rembrandt's  Syndics,  the  west  door  of 
Amiens  Cathedral,  Beethoven's  sonatas,  and  Gluck's 
music  dramas  were  not  just  as  admirable  "slices 
of    life "    as    the    most    modern    works   of  art — I 


"  FATHER  "  FRANCK  249 

mean,  of  course,  those  that  spring  from  the  artist's 
heart.  But,  according  to  the  na'fve  partisans  of  this 
aphorism,*  the  word  "  life  "  dispenses  us  from  all 
preliminary  study ;  wc  can  all  be  born  architects 
and  raise  up  a  monumental  edifice  without  having 
learnt  to  balance  the  weight  of  our  material; 
every  one  of  us  guided  by  "  inspiration "  could 
write  a  symphony  straight  away.  These  are  things 
that  the  mind  of  Franck  was  incapable  of  grasp- 
ing ;  his  art,  the  outcome  of  long  study  and  crea- 
tive suffering,  is  the  antithesis  of  the  theories 
described  above. 

At  the  same  time,  how  truly  vital,  throbbing 
with  a  sane  and  intense  vitality,  is  the  work  of 
Cesar  Franck !  How  ardently  he  expresses  the 
joys  and  griefs  which  he  sees  around  him.  Not 
merely  does  he  interpret  in  music  the  life  and  emo- 
tions of  others,  but  he  expresses  himself.  What 
does  it  matter  that  the  characters  in  The  Beati- 
tudes are  not  represented  in  modern  dress,  if  we, 
men  and  women  of  to-day,  are  profoundly  touched 
by  the  sublime  invocation  to  eternal  justice  ;  if  we 
ourselves  suffer  with  the  persecuted,  and  if  we  dis- 
cern the  soul  of  our  beloved  master  in  the  melodies 
he  devoted  with  such  tenderness  to  the  description 
of  meekness  and  purity  ? 

Undoubtedly  Franck's  art  was  all  compounded  of 

•  «  Tranches  de  Vie." 


250^  CESAR  FRANCK 

goodness  and  absolute  sincerity,  just  as  his  teaching 
was  all  love  and  charity,  and  on  this  account  it  will 
live  ;  for  Doubt  and  Hatred,  although  they  may 
have  sometimes  destroyed  useful  things,  have  never 
constructed  anything  endurable.  Love  and  Faith 
can  alone  conceive  and  bring  forth  an  immortal 
work. 


II 

THE  ARTISTIC  FAMILY 

The  influence  of  so  excellent  a  master  as  Cesar 
Franck  could  not  fail  to  make  itself  felt  among  the 
future  composers  who  spent  some  time  in  his  organ 
class,  such  as  Samuel  Rousseau,  who  was  his  assistant 
choir-master  for  many  years  at  Sainte-Clotilde ; 
Gabriel  Pierne,  who  was  nominated  organist  of  the 
basilica  on  his  master's  death  ;  Auguste  Chapuis, 
whose  efforts  have  helped  to  popularise  good  music 
among  the  masses ;  H.  Dallier  and  A.  Dutacq ; 
Georges  Marty,  the  young  and  daring  conductor  of 
the  old  Societe  des  Concerts  ;  Galeotti,  A.  Mahaut, 
G.  Saint-Rene-Taillandier,  Ch.Tournemire, and  Paul 
Vidal,  the  clever  conductor  of  the  Grand  Opera. 

The  spirit  of  Franck  also  reacted  on  some  of  his 
colleagues  on  the  Committee  of  the  Societe  Nationale 
de  Musique  :  his  friend  Al.  Guilmant,  Emmanuel 
Chabrier,  who  was  deeply  attached  to  him,  Paul 
Dukas,  and  Gabriel  Faure  himself,  without  counting 
other  executive  artists,  such  as  Paul  Braud,  Armand 
Parent,  and  the  great  violinist  Ysaye. 

251 


252  CESAR  FRANCK 

But  it  was  more  especially  that  circle  of  private 
pupils  to  whom  he  gave  lessons  in  his  own  home  in 
the  Boulevard  Saint-Michel  who  helped  to  establish 
and  maintain  the  lofty  traditions  of  his  teaching  and 
to  prove  its  excellence  in  their  own  works. 

The  title  a  pupil  of  Franck,  which  we  now  claim 
as  an  honour,  was  not  always  regarded  as  such — far 
from  it.  1  knew  the  time  when  a  young  composer 
who  had  ventured  to  the  Boulevard  Saint- Michel  to 
ask  some  advice  from  the  master,  just  to  see  what  it 
was  like^  would  have  looked  down  his  nose  had  he 
been  questioned  as  to  his  relations  with  the  organist 
of  Sainte-Clotilde,  and  would  willingly  have  replied, 
like  St.  Peter  before  the  High  Priest :  "  I  know  not 
the  man." 

And  now  that  the  master  has  joined  the  Im- 
mortals, his  pupils  have  suddenly  become  legion, 
and  the  majority  of  the  composers  of  his  day  pretend 
that  they  drank  at  the  source  of  his  wise  and  fruitful 
teaching.  There  are  scarcely  any  opera-  or  ballad- 
mongers  of  the  last  ten  years  who  do  not  advertise 
themselves  at  his  expense  ;  although  the  style  of  their 
productions  leaves  no  room  for  doubt  on  this  point. 

It  seems  to  me,  therefore,  that  it  would  be  a 
useful  thing  to  compile  in  this  book  a  list  of  the 
pupils  who  actually  studied  composition  under 
Franck.  Having  known  them  all  and  seen  them 
at  work,  I   have    no   difficulty  in  drawing  up  this 


THE  ARTISTIC  FAMILY  253 

register,  which  I  will  arrange,  as  far  as  possible,  in 
chronological  order. 

The  first  to  work  with  the  master  before  the  war 
of  1870  were  Arthur  Coquard,  Albert  Cahen,  and 
Henri  Duparc,  the  latter  an  emulator  of  Schubert 
and  Schumann  in  the  sphere  of  the  Lied.  Then 
came  Alexis  dc  Castillon,  a  cavalry  officer,  who  had 
always  been  passionately  fond  of  music.  He  first 
asked  Victor  Masse  to  undertake  his  musical  educa- 
tion ;  but  the  composer  of  "  Les  Noces  de  Jean- 
nette  "  very  soon  disgusted  his  pupil  by  his  ridicu- 
lously narrow-minded  precepts,  and  the  latter  was 
about  to  abandon  music  in  his  discouragement  when 
he  met  Franck,  who  instantly  discerned  the  capacities 
of  this  exceptional  nature.  This  meeting  was  a 
revelation  to  Castillon,  who  destroyed  all  his 
previous  compositions  and  wrote  Op.  i  over  his 
quintet,  as  the  first  result  of  his  new  studies.  We 
all  know  what  a  fine  career  lay  before  this  gifted 
composer,  a  career  which  was  unhappily  cut  short 
by  his  premature  death  before  he  had  reached  his 
thirty-fifth  year. 

From  1872  the  school  of  Cesar  Franck  included : 
the  author  of  this  volume,  Camille  Benoit,  Augusta 
Holmes,  and  Ernest  Chausson,  who  was  suddenly 
snatched  from  his  affectionate  friends  by  a  terrible 
accident,  leaving  behind  him  work  of  the  highest 
value,    which    seemed,    however,    to    promise    even 


254  CESAR  FRANCK 

greater  artistic  worth  during  the  last  years  of  his 
life ;  then  there  were  Paul  de  Wailly,  Henri  Kun- 
kelmann,  and  Pierre  de  Brevel,  that  subtle  and 
distinguished  craftsman  who  inherited  his  master's 
feeling  for  architecture  ;  Louis  de  Serres,  in  whom 
Franck  particularly  admired  a  delicate  gift  of  ex- 
pression ;  Guy  Ropartz,  a  born  symphonist,  who  has 
remained  inseparably  attached  to  Franck's  principles, 
in  spite  of  his  official  position  as  Director  of  the 
Conservatoire  at  Nancy ;  Gaston  Vallin ;  Charles 
Bordes,  head  of  the  Chanteurs  de  Saint-Gervais  and 
the  courageous  promoter  of  the  movement  to  re- 
constitute church  music ;  finally,  poor  Guillaume 
Lekeu,  by  temperament  almost  a  genius,  who  died 
at  four-and-twenty,  before  he  could  show  his  gifts 
in  any  complete  form. 

These,  and  these  only,  knew  the  master  intimately 
and  were  able  to  assimilate  his  innermost  thoughts 
and  his  invigorating  counsels  ;  they  alone  know 
what  Cesar  Franck's  lessons  in  composition  actually 
were  :  a  community  of  effort  on  the  part  of  master 
and  pupils  directed  to  one  identical  aim — Art. 
They  alone  could  bear  witness  to  that  almost 
supernatural  communion  of  spirit  which  passed 
like  an  electric  current  between  themselves  and 
the  composer  of  The  Beatitudes ;  for,  as  one  of  his 
biographers  has  justly  observed  :  ''  There  never  was 
a  less  exacting  professor  or  one  who  was  listened  to 


THE  ARTISTIC  FAMILY  255 

with  greater  attention."*  And  they  will  never  forget 
as  long  as  life  lasts  the  spiritual  influence  of  their 
lamented  master. 

What  more  can  I  say  ? 

In  the  three  sections  of  this  book  I  have  tried  to 
show  the  man  as  I  knew  him,  and  to  make  others 
love  him  as  I  loved  him  myself  ;  to  win  admiration 
for  the  creative  artist  by  analysing  some  of  his 
noblest  works  ;  and,  finally,  to  reveal  the  great 
master  of  composition  who  transmitted  his  strength 
and  his  faith  to  a  pleiad  of  French  symphonists. 

His  beneficent  influence  reaches  beyond  the  grave, 
for,  cherishing  the  remembrance  of  his  counsels, 
some  of  his  pupils  and  friends  have  founded  a 
school  in  which  they  pride  themselves  upon  teaching 
younger  spirits  to  walk  with  uplifted  heads,  keeping 
a  straight  course  in  the  one  wholesome  way  of  Art, 
just  as  their  old  master  taught  them  in  their  turn.f 
Speaking  of  this  radiant  influence  which  still  shines 
upon  and  strengthens  many  who  only  started  life 
after  the  composer  of  The  Beatitudes  had  passed 
away,  a  musician  who  was  not  among  his  pupils, 
but  who  is  equally  sincere  as  a  critic  as  he  is  as  a 
composer,  says  :   *'  I   have  already  called  attention 

*  G.  Derepas,  "  Cesar  Franck." 

t  The  ^chola  Cantorum^   founded  in   1896  by  Al.  Guilmant, 
Charles  Bordes,  and  Vincent  d'Indy. 


2s6  CESAR  FRANCK 

to  the  importance  of  Franck's  influence  upon  the 
new  departure  which,  since  his  time,  has  taken  place 
in  contemporary  French  music.  Together  with 
those  of  Saint-Saens  and  Edouard  Lalo,  his  name 
denotes  an  epoch.  So  far,  every  purely  musical 
development  which  has  come  after  him  has  its 
origin  in  him,  and,  thanks  to  the  traditions  estab- 
lished by  his  art,  at  a  moment  when  Wagnerian 
influences  were  on  the  increase,  most  of  our  younger 
composers  have  been  able  to  shake  off  the  servile 
and  humiliating  yoke  imposed  by  this  tendency. 
They  cannot  be  too  grateful  to  their  elders  for  this, 
and  can  find  no  better  means  of  showing  their 
gratitude  than  by  continuing  to  spread  the  great 
traditions  which  the  School  of  Franck  preserved 
when  it  taught  that  these  traditions  were  above 
humanity,  and  far  above  individual  success.  "  * 

I  can  find  no  more  fitting  conclusion  for  my  work 
than  this  tribute  of  respect  paid  officially  and  in 
public  to  the  genius  who  was  also  a  firm  believer : 

"  Now  he  is  in  his  own  place,  among  the  choir  of 
immortal  geniuses  who  will  be  our  hostages  through 
the  future  ages,  and  who  constitute,  perhaps,  the 
reason  of  our  existence  and  the  justification  of 
humanity  in  this  world."  t 

•  Paul  Dukas,  La  Chronique  des  Arts,  1904,  No.  33. 

t  Extract  from  the  speech  made  by  M.  Henry  Marcel,  Director 
of  the  Beaux-Arts,  at  the  unveiling  of  the  monument  to  Cesar 
Franck,  October  22,  1904. 


LIST  OF  THE  WORKS  OF 
CESAR  FRANCK 


This  list,  which  is  as  complete  as  possible,  has  been  compiled 
after  long  and  careful  research  in  various  libraries  and  pub- 
lishing houses.  With  the  exception  of  some  old  manuscripts 
in  the  possession  of  M.  Georges  C.  Franck,  I  think  few- 
omissions  will  be  discovered.  I  have  adopted  chronological 
order  in  making  this  catalogue,  and  it  should  be  understood 
that  I  have  only  included  works  in  their  original  form, 

[In  the  body  of  the  book  I  have  used  English  titles,  but 
have  adhered  to  the  French  in  the  List  of  Works  as  being 
more  convenient  for  purposes  of  reference. — Translator.] 


258 


CESAR  FRANCK 


.3 

Edition 
exhausted 

Edition 
exhausted 

Edition 
exhausted 

III 

Schuberth, 
Leipzig 

Schuberth 

Lemoine 
Lemoine 

II 

Schuberth 
and  Co. 

Schuberth 
Schlesinger 

Schlesinger 

Lemoine 
Lemoine 

Schuberth 

S 

To  H.M.Leo- 
pold L,  King 
of    the     Bel- 
gians 

To    his    friend 

Franz  Liszt 
To     Mme.     la 

Baronne       de 

Chabannes 
To  Miles.  Anna 

and  Emmeline 

Stratton 
To  Mme.  Cor- 

dicr 
To  M.  le 

Comte  de 
Montendre 
To  Mile.  C^cile 

Lachambre 

.3 

1 

o 

1 

First  Epoch 
Trtis  tr'm  concertuns  for  piano,  violin, 
and  violoncello 
1st  trio  in  Y% 

2nd  trio  in  B|>  (trio  de  salon). 
3rd  trio  in  B 
^uatriime  trio  cmcert»nt  for  piano, 

violin,  and  violoncello 
Eglogue  (Hirtengedicht) 

D*o  for  four  hands  on  "  God  save 
the  King  "  for  piano 

Grand  caprice  for  piano  . 

Andante  quietoso,  for  piano  and  violin 

Souvenir  d" A'tx-la-Chapelk,  for  piano 

Pi 

1"     k\  \    k    'i  'i    ^ 

1^ 

"                                  M            t<^                 -!*•                 UO         vO                   t^ 

LIST  OF  WORKS 


259 


C-o 


.2    O  -73    K 


'o  S  .a 


I  1  % 
o  8 
U      U 


'1 


3     ;r    ►> "  '5. 

:  I  \i\  ■ 

■^  5^  ci  O  1 .3  O  I 

o     S     S        I 

^    «i:    Q      «5 


1-^ 


''i 


L 


- 


26o 


CESAR  FRANCK 


1 

s 

Edition 
exhausted 

Un- 
published 

On  cover, 
"ToM. 
Alphonse 
Boutetdc 
Monvel" 

III 

Heugel 

Costallat 

Costallat 
Costallat 

Costallat 

Costallat 

11 

II 

? 

Pacini- 
Bonaldi 

Hartmann 

(1872) 
Richault 

Richault 
Richault 

Richault 

Richault 

1 
•s 

ToS.  A.  Mme. 
laPrincessede 
Ligne,  nee 
Lubomirska 

To  Mme.  Pau- 
line Vinrdot 

To  Dr.  Fereol 

To  Mme. 
Louise  Boutet 
de  Monvel 

To  Mme. 
Claire      Bris- 
saud 

To  Mme. 
Claire  Brissaud 

t 
•o 

Trois  petits  riens,  for  piano 

1.  Duellino 

2.  Valse 

3.  Le  Songe 

Duo   a  quatre  mains,  for  piano,  on 

Gretry's  "  Lucile  " 
Le  Sermon  sur  la  montagne,  symphony 

(The  Beatitudes) 
Ruth,  Biblical  eclogue  in  three  parts 

for  soli,  chorus,  and  orchestra 
rSouvenance  (Chateaubriand),  melody 

Ninon  (A.  de  Musset),  melody 
Vemir  de  Bengador  (Mery),  melody 

Le  Sylphe  (Al.  Dumas),  melody  with 
'cello  obbligato 

^  Robin  Gray  (Florian),  melody 

Pi 

II 

^             ^ 

LIST  OF  WORKS 


261 


I  ;=  O    rt 


I        I 


■S  ! 


c   c        2 


c  a 


I         I  I 


I      I 


^^ 


o§ 


a  S)^  t3--|  I  I  o    ^    t. 


^^ 


262 


CESAR  FRANCK 


JS 

III               1 

Sr  "0 

Heugel 
Noel 

Borne- 
mann 
(.872) 

Durand 
(1879) 

"is 

i 

Hartmann 
Regnier- 
Canaux 
Repos 

Maeyens- 
Couvreur 

To   his    friend 
M.A.Chauvet 

To  M.Ch.  Val- 
entin Alkan 

To  his    friend 
M.  C.  Saint- 
Saens 

To    his   friend 
M.     Aristide 
Cavaill6  Coll 

To  his  master 
M.  Benoist 

To  his  friend  M. 
Lef^bure-W61y 

1 

Troit  antiennes,  for  grand  organ 

Le    Garde    d'honneur,    hymn    (nine 

verses) 
Messe  a  trsis  voix,  for  soprano,  tenor, 
and  bass,  with  organ,  harp.'cello 
and     double-bass     accompani- 
ment 
}  Six  pikes  pour  grand  orgue 

1.  Fantaisie  in  C        . 

2.  Grande  Piece  Symphonique   . 

3.  Prelude,  fugue,  et  variation    . 

4.  Pastorale       .... 

5.  Pri^re 

6.  Final 

M 

If  1    il 

Ss 

f>                        VOi  t^      00              o\             0         ■- 

LIST  OF  WORKS 


263 


'S      «j  i 

I          -a 

. 

•n 

1 

1 

1 

1 

&, 

IX 

j3 

0 

3 

1 

1          ^ 

i 

\ 

£  ^ 

tc 

>^>- 

S 

i 

1     1 

1 

8 

0 

0'^ 

Pi 

oi 

. 

2-i 

r-i'> 

0 

0  ^ 

^^ 

1       -^^ 

i 

S 

1 

1 

'    if. 

1 

' 

1 

.2^ 

H- 

Vo 

C 

i. 

v2       ^ 

.£ 

"o 

■a 

0       g 

■I 

> 

'^  «.« 

f: 

- 

S   S   !- 

C 

a 

B 

2? 

2-s^. 

•■^ 

_2 

i 

S 

c 

0 

1-."!, 

tH 

g 

ji 

e 

C    D- 
0    ° 

.:«si 

c 
0 

"*! 

a    V 

1 

1 
■5 

llllJ  *! 

3jl 

•  2  ^ 

li 

0^ 

CJ 

^ 

M- 

►-J  '-a 

a. 

fN 

M 

t^ 

^ 

^ 

in         LT, 

0 

„ 

i-^ 

00 

00 

00 

- 

- 

^ 

"^ 

264 


CESAR  FRANCK 


« 

u 

1 

1 

1 

S 

1 

1 

1 

« 

g 

1-2 

r! 

J3 

E 

6 

c 

B 

1 

u 

M 

CQ 

r, 

^. 

Sg 

y^ 

1 

c3 

u 

F 

fS 

s 

ow 

■J 

'- 

J3 

z 

n 

3 

3 

9 

0 

h 

rt 

.in 

J 

u 

1 

1 

^ 

S 

e 

;• 

' 

1 

1 

"^ 

H 

X 

^ 

h 

s" 

s 

5i" 

c 

3 

!R 

> 

^ 

b 

1 

^ 

^ 

2 

c" 

0 

h 

1 

3 

1 

■X! 
C 

-C 

.5 

'-H 

w 

0 

0 

■3 

c 

> 

1 

1 

C 
« 

^ 

1 

v2 

c 
a 

|| 

1 

2 

-0 

1 

i 

1 

J 

Ji 

1 

B 

0 

ll 

N 

rn 

^ 

§ 

i-J 

<5 

0^ 

Se-9 

rtr°.   S 

G"a 

- 

" 

" 

1^ 

LIST  OF  WORKS 


265 


s 

s 

crip- 
f  the 
piece 
18 

-.§ 

|ll 

^ 

1 

1 

1 

1 

c  °   c     ■  c   12 

c 

i  e 

£? 

2 

B 

f^ 

£i> 

cS 

D:^ 

c3 

c 

X 

s 

3 

Q 

a: 

>> 

c  ,_^ 

S3 

?f 

^ 

■^  5 

g 

►4 

1 

1 

0 

E 

i ' 

„ 

^ 

1 

1 

1 

TJ 

2^ 

c 

t; 

S3 
g 

^1 

I 

< 

5S 

< 

^60 

c 

H 

-S 

c 

.s  S 

^ 

>H 

s 

i 

s  3 

ri 

n-?^ 

° 

^ 

K 

-g 

v2 

^1 

C    3 

g.^ 

3 

1 

6 

•■c  0 

.2  S 

ll 

0  " 

e 

0 

> 

^ 

-4; 

■o.'B 

^'-2 

E-o 

g 

3 

tt 

ll 

S 

1 

1! 

ll 

i 

g 

11 

1    ^ 

<2 

1^ 

^2 

1 

iv 

" 

M 

^ 

r<-> 

'J- 

J^ 

J^ 

t^ 

t^ 

1^ 

r^ 

- 

— 

— 

-— 

266 


CESAR  TRANCK 


i 

a 

1           1         1     1     1           1 

» 

Enoch 

Durand 

Hamelle 

Enoch 

Joubert 

H eugel 

5S 

c 
1                     1                 1        1       1                    g 

.1 
1 

To        Camille 
Saint-Saens 

To  Mme.  C6sar 
Franck 

To  the  Amateur 

1 

"o 
H 

Third  Epoch 

Les  Eolides,  symphonic  poem  for 
orchestra  (after  the  poem  by 
Leconte  de  Lisle).  The  origi- 
nal arrangement  for  pianoforte 
duet  by  the  composer 

Trois  pihes  pour  grand  orgue     . 

1.  Fantasia  in  A 

2.  Cantabile 

3.  Pi^ce  heroi'que 

Quintet  in  F  minor,  for  piano,  two 
violins,  viola,  and  'cello 

Le  vase  brisi  (Sully-Prudhomme), 
melody 

Les  Beatitudes,  oratorio  for  solo  voices, 
chorus,  and  orchestra,  in  eight 
parts  and  a  prologue.  (Poem 
by  Mme.  Colomb.)  The  piano- 
forte score  by  the  composer 

^^i^«<j,Biblical  scene  for  soli, chorus, 

lil 

<2                    ^               <^<»^     ^^                   ~ 

1-^ 

LIST  OF  WORKS 


267 


I      I 


E  „ 

Oh  ,0 


C    re    C    j^ 
E    «    «    u 


li^^E- 
Og.SES 


rt  On 

(J    "  -13    a,i2 


•=U 


p  s  M  5  "^       1,       P 


;^  S  3  «    - 
•^■cLhC'SL-^ 


2    3*-', 

•>     00  u 

•  O  .li, 

Oh  3 


268 


CESAR  FRANCK 


TS 

s 

-1 

B 

Ji' 

6 

c 

m 

J, 

3 

^ 

^ 

i  a 

:5 

1 

£^2" 

g 

_°  c 

fcj 

g 

B 

feW- 

w 

c^uE 

X 

pa 

X 

hj 

rt  S 

3 

3 

1 

fi^ 

1 

1 

1 

1 

s 

Is 

1 

3     3 

1 

1 

B 

3 

C 
3 

< 

pa 

1)            4} 

^^ 

«, 

!-    I. 

, 

1 

is* 

C     3 

61 

•s 

w 

2  s 

6^ 

O) 

SS 

Q 

o 

nW 

H> 

0 

0  0 

h 

H 

h 

h-^ 

• 

• 

S 

B 

-f° 

i^ 

„ 

• 

o 

c 

^ 

£ 

• 

1^ 

t! 

ll 

a. 

a 

■5. 

0 

6 
0  2? 

.i 

3  B 

> 

^ 

f. 

^ 

TS 

~~r 

u 

3 

•c  ^ 

.^< 

<?, 

'cL 

^ 

'S^ 

B 

pa  2 

1^2 

1 

CL, 

1 

3 

^ 

^ 

t? 

"1, 

i:^ 

:^ 

5 

-J 

°E° 

w, 

ir\ 

^i 

.,!.-. 

&^l 

CO 

00 

00 

" 

" 

■  "  - 

3  d 

^^ 

LIST  OF  WORKS 


259 


8  S 


I        I        I 


o-.S 


pa 


I        I 


(JO    ,    - 


60 

0^ 

^     „B 

„     00 

5i   &I 

.UCQ 

1 

1 

-5  °" 

F  r 

^    ^^ 

?^i 

> 

1     1 

^ 

w 

S^ 

^-20 

s 

E 

^H 

e2 

^ 

^^ 

E^SfS 

^ 

c55'° 

H^ 

•T3 

s 

B 

^ 

i 

i    ■ 

< 

?i 

ii 

ti 

■b 

> 

P 

Q 

s 

.H 

|s 

^ 

° 

3 

B 

! 

< 

SYh 

B 

"^S 

» 

0 

J2 

O^tS 

Q 

>2 

c 

& 

E 

.5 

1 

1 

0 

13 

0- 
1 

B     !^ 

i 

J3 

3 

1 

B 
CO 

" 

00 

~" 

00 

.i- 

TO             ON 

2S 

TO 

TO  <2 

«             » 



- 

— 

270 


CESAR  FRANCK 


<U 

«; 

<  c            S 

^ 

^S 

2|     -§.23 

B 

1              1       1 

1 

^  '■?, 

•S  0  h  Q  w 

P 

m  '43   0 

^ 

-t3 

2^2^ 

5'        e     § 

0 

PhW- 

0          h2      -^ 

3 

U            ^       CJ 

W 

Q 

13  s 

4J 

fi.2 

^                                 1                       1 

'5c -ti 

1 

1 

ow 

cS 

>-N. 

feJo 

.b    i.s 

W 

<  ^1 

rt 

1           S       1 

1 

1      . 

-  --^^pc; 

.2 

Q 

1          .8       1 

1 

0 

l-S  i  si 

<L) 

•     • 

• 

Vl 
^ 

.     . 

. 

W3 
0 

re 

en 

.      <U      c«      >                        _ 

0   c    0    ^        .-    u 

'5h 

0      • 

• 

1 
•0' 

0:   0   i-           JO 

'5 

S-i                 >-l 

V) 

^    C^    l^-'^'T^    ^ 

>,, 

^      s 

"^  <->  «  .S  «  i^  4j 

^       1    ^ 

0 

ci.            0<?      0 

•s 

^ 

^ 

M-.    .    a 

1 

Dateo 

Com- 

positio 

OS           ON      00  0 

1 

ON 
CO 
CO 

0   0 

00                      CO             c^      ON 

00                                  CO                    (y^      00 

0   ON 
OC     CO 

(A 

11 

BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF  WORKS  AND 
DOCUMENTS  CONSULTED 

N.B. — Among  the  numerous  articles  from  news- 
papers and  periodicals  dealing  with  C^sar  Franck, 
we  only  give  here  a  list  of  those  which  present 
some  aesthetic  or  historic  interest,  purposely 
omitting  mere  reports  of  works  or  concerts. 

F.  Baldensperger.  Char  Franck.  U Artiste  et  son  esuvre. 
Edition  du  Courrier  musical  (published  separately  or 
in  the  number  for  May  15,  1901). 

Camille  BenoIt.  Cesar  Franck,  La  Revue  Bleue, 
December  1890. 

Cesar  Franck,     Revue  et  Gazette  musical,  passim, 

Charles  Bordes.  Le  sentiment  religieux  dans  la  musique 
(Teglise  de  Franck,  Courrier  musical,  November  i, 
1904. 

RicciOTTO  Canudo.  C.  Franck  e  la  giovane  Scuola  musicale 
francese,  Nuova  Antologia  (published  separately). 
Rome,  1905. 

Ernest  Chausson.     Cisar  Franck.     Le  Passant,  1891. 

Arthur  Coquard.  Char  Franck^  1 822-1 890.  Pub- 
lished 1890  ;  1st  edition  exhausted.  New  edition  pub- 
lished in  Le  Monde  musical,  1904. 

Courrier    musical.     Number    of    November     i,     1904 
(entirely  devoted  to  FranckV 
271 


272  BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Victor    Debay.     Char   Franck.      Courrier   musical,   No- 
vember 15  and  December  i,  1900. 
Gust  AVE    Derepas.      Cesar    Franck^   Etude  sur  sa  vie,   son 

enseignement,  son  ceuvre.     Fischbacher,  1897. 
Etienne    D estranges.     L* ceuvre  lyrique  de   Cesar  Franck, 

Fischbacher,  1896. 
Paul     Dukas.      Les     Beatitudes,       Revue    hebdomadaire 

vol.  xi.  p.  302.      1893. 
A  propos  of  Cesar  Franck.     La  Chronique  des   Arts, 

No.  33,  p.  273.      1904. 
A.   Elson.       Modern    Composers   of     Europe      (p.     132). 

Page  &  Co.,  Boston,  1905. 
Emile     Goudeau.     Cisar    Franck.      Journal    la    France, 

November  14,  1890. 
Louis    Fr.    Guilbert.     Cesar  Franck.       L'Enseignement 

Chretien  (published  separately).     Poussielgue,  1905. 
HuGUEs  Imbert.     Portraits  et  etudes.     Fischbacher. 
Vincent  d'Indy.     Cesar  Franck,  le  premier  des  symphonistes 

franfais.     The    Weekly    Critical    Review,   March    5, 

1903- 

Uo^uvre  de  piano  de   Cesar  Franck.     The  Musician. 

O.  Ditson  h  Co.,  Boston. 

Paul  Locard.     Les  maitres  modernes  de  Porgue.     Edition  du 
Courrier  musical. 

D.  G.  Mason.     From  Grieg  to  Bralwis  (pp.  124-147).     Out- 
look &  Co.     New  York,  1904. 

G.  Mauclair.      Impressions  sur  Franck.     Courrier  musical, 
November  I,  1904. 

Philippe   Moreau.     Udme  de    Franck.     Monde    musica 
October  30,  1904. 

Rene  de  Recy.     Cesar  Franck.     La  Revue  Bleue,  passim. 

Hugo  Riemann.     Dictionnaire  de   Musique,  traduction  de 
G.  Humbert,  Perrin  et  Cie. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  273 

J.    Guy     Ropartz.       Notations     artistiques.       Symphonies 
moderncs  (pp.  163-190).     Lemerre. 

Char    Franck.      Revue  internationale    de   Musique, 

June  13,  1898. 

Analyse  du  Quatuor  en  re.     Revue  internationale  de 

Musique,  August  I,  1898. 

G.  Servieres.     La  musique  fran^aise  moderne.      G.   Havard, 
1897. 

Cesar  Franck,     L'Art,  March  i,  189 1. 

W.     Stumpf.       Les  Beatitudes    van    C.   A.    Franck,      Van 

Munster  en  Zoon.     Amsterdam,   1895. 
A.  Seitz.     Le  genie    de   Char    Franck.      Monde    musical, 

October  30,  1904. 
Souvenir  du  22  Octobre,  1904.     Account  of  the  unveiling 

of  the  monument    to  Cesar  Franck,  the  work  of  the 

sculptor  Alfred  Lenoir,  in  the  garden-square  of  Sainte- 

Clotilde  ;  containing  also  the  text  of  the  speeches  and 

the  names  of  all  the  subscribers. 
A.  Van  den  Borren.     Uceuvre  dramatique  de  C.  Franck, 

Bruxelles,  1906. 


INDEX 


Mneid,  Virgil's,  203 

Agnm  Del,  140 

Air  de  Ballet,  53 

Alkan,  C.  A.,  Preludes  et  Chants 

Amiens  Cathedral,  24.8 

Amsterdam,  210 

Ange  et  P Enfant,  L\  78,  112 

Antony  and  Cleopatra,  10 

Antwerp,  265 

Appony,  Count,  182 

Association  Artistique,  210 

Attendez-nwi  sous  Porme,  10 

Auguez,  M.,  52,  53 

Avignon,  15 

Bach,  John    Sebastian,   16,  18- 
20,    69,    85,    100,    130, 

132,133 

comparison  between  Franck 
and,  44,  137 

his  influence  on  Franck, 
93,94,95,100,134,164, 
_  242,  244,  248 

his  treatment  of  Christ, 
212 

invents  a  Chorale  Varia- 
tion, 199 

Passions  of,  198,  227 

organ  work  of,  133,  135 
note,  146 

revival  of,  6,  7,  13,  15 

works  for  pianoforte,  162 


Bach  Society,  the  French,  20 

Balbreck,  M.,  55  note 

Ballade,  Op.  9,  35,  93 
analysis  of,  11 8-1 20 

Balleroy,  Mme.,  53 

Balzac,  Honore,  5 

Bartolo  di  Fredi,  jG,  176 

Bayreuth,  5 

Bazin,  Fran^ois^  244 

Beatitudes,    The,    19,    133,    138, 
146,  160,  171,  249,  255 
First  Beatitude,  216 
Second  Beatitude,  216 
Third    Beatitude,  53,   95, 

217 
Fourth  Beatitude,  95,  218 
Fifth  Beatitude,  219 
Sixth  Beatitude,  221 
Seventh  Beatitude,  223 
Eighth  Beatitude,  53,  225- 

228 
analysis    of,     76-78,    211, 

214-228 
Christ  in,  212-214 
composition  of,  45,  46, 143, 

169,  209,  210 
culmination  of  his  art,  203, 

228 
cut  into  sections,  50 
epic  nature  of,  205,  228 
genesis  of,  206 
given  by  Colonne,  50,  210 


275 


276 


INDEX 


Beatitudes,  The — continued 
groundwork  of,  42 
heard  in  England,  8 
individuality  of,  94 
influence  of  Beethoven  in, 

88 
private     performance     of, 

text  of,  207-209 

use  of  the  fugue  in,  216, 

224 
Beethoven,  Ludwig  von,  7,  16, 

18,  19,  54,  69,  83,  162 
Variation-form  J  1 98,  1 99 
his    influence    on   Franck, 

93,    95,   100,    105,   108, 

109,  133,  134,  137,   140, 

164,  169,  224,  242,  244 
his  Mlssa  Solemnis,  29,  205 
his  Ninth  Symphony,  206 
his  renovation  of  the  sonata 

form,  84-8 S 
his  Sonatas,  185,  248 
influence  of  Mozart  on,  93 
Quartets   of,  43    note,  87, 

95,   108,    133,    182,  184, 

189,  193,  195,  225 
sketch-books   of,    98,    100, 

loi,  196 
Benedictines,  musical  researches 

of,  130 
Benoist,  professor  of  organ   in 

Paris,  33,  34,  47 
Benoit,  Camille,  152,  253 
Berlioz,    Hector,   Damnation    of 

Faust,  205 
his   influence   on  Vincent 

d'Indy,  II,  19,  2r 
his  share   in    the    musical 

renaissance,  7 
his    treatment    of  Christ, 

213 
on  Beethoven,  86 


Berlioz,  Hector — continued 
popular  neglect  of,  4 
Trait e  d"* Orchestration,  135 

Beyle,  G,  53 

Bizet,  Georges,  4 
Carmen,  248 

Blau,  Edouard,  47,  142 

Boecklin,  Arnold,  80 

Bonn,  29,  44 

Bordeaux,  15 

Bordes,  Charles,   13,    254,    255 
note 
on  Franck's  church  music, 
130-132 

Bordes-Pcne,  Mme.,  168 

Borodin,  19 

Boston,  U.S.A.,  114  note 

Botticelli,  Sandro,  122 

Brahms,  Johannes,  influence  of, 
II,  19 
debt  to  Beethoven,  87 
his    reception  of  the  Re- 
demption, 112 
quartets  of,  184 

Brand,  Paul,  56,  251 

Bret,  Gustave,  15 

Brevel,    Pierre     de,    no    note, 
254 

Bridoison,  73 

Bruneau,    M.,  on    Franck  and 
the  musical  renaissance,  6, 

Brussels,  10,  no 

Cahen,  Albert,  253 
Cantabile  in  B  major,  161 
Cantata,  form  of  the,  202 
Canudo,  Ricciotto,  on  Franck's 

religious  music,  142 
Cardiff,  8 

Castillon,  Alexis  de,  46, 194,253 
Caters,  Mme.  de,  153 
Cavaille-Coll,  Aristide^  4I,  135, 

161 


INDEX 


277 


Ces^r  F ranch,  by  A.  Coquard, 

93  note 
Cesar  FraTick,  etude  sur  sa  vie, 

son    enseignement,    son    oeuvrc, 

81,  82,  238,  255  note 
Chabannes,  Baroness,  117 
Chabrier,  Emmanuel,  251 
on  the  Redemption,  157 
oration  on  Franck,  59,  228 
Chamber  music,  184,  189 
C/iant  de  la  Cloche,  Le,  10 
Chanteurs  de  Saint-Gervais,  13, 

^254^ 
Chapuis,  Auguste,  251 
Chasseur  M audit,  Le,  20,  52,  161 
Chausson,     Ernest,     180    note, 

195  note,  253 
Cherubini,  Salvador,  95 

examines  Franck,  32-34 
Chopin,  F.  F.,  89,  113 
Chorale,  definition  of  a,  198 — 

see  Organ  Chorale 
Chrojiique    des    Arts,-   La,    256 

note 
College  de  Vaugiraud,  94 
Colomb,  Mme.,  208 
Colonne  Concerts,  173 
Colonne,  Edouard,  47,  151 
his  orchestra,  9 
produces  The  beatitudes,  50, 
210 
Composition,    three    stages   of, 

97-99 
Concerts  Lamoureux,  lo 

Fopulaires,  10 

Spirituels,  47,  151 
Coquard,  Arthur,  46,  180  note, 

253. 
reminiscences    of    Franck, 

.67,  93 
Cornelius,  Peter,  78 
Correggio,  20 
Cossmann,  Herr,  III  note 


Courrier  Musical,  Le,  130  note 
Cyclic  style,   Franck's  creation 
of,  91,  171 

Dalayrac,  92 

Dallier,  H.,  59  note,  251 

Damnation    de    Faust,    La,    87, 

205 
David,  Felicien,  Le  Desert,  37 
Death  of  Wall  en  stein,  10 
Degas,  M.,  65 
Delaborde,  M.,  112 
Delibes,  Leo,  59  note,  &] 
Denis,  M.,  208 

Derepas,  Gustave,  Cesar  Franck^ 
238,  285 

on  Franck's  religion,  81 

on  Psyche,  1 74-176 
Desert,  Le,  37 

Desmousseaux,  Madame,  38 
Dialog  us  per  la  Pascua,  212  note 
Diemer,  Louis,  9,  52,  169  note 
Dies  Irce,  172 

Divine  Comedy,  Tie,  203,  206 
Djinns,  Les,  8,  163 
Domine  non  secundum,  1 30 
Dorel,  Abbe',  41 
Dubois,    Theodore,     138,    19? 

note 
Dugas,  M.,  53 
Dukas,  Paul,  251 

on  Franck's  Classicism,  83 

on   Franck's  individuality, 

on  Franck's  influence,  256 
Dumas,  Alexandre,  9 
Duo    a    quaire    mains.    Op.    17, 

126 
T>uo  on  "  God  Save  the  King," 

126 
Duparc,    Henri,    46,    94,    152, 

154,  179,  246,  253 
Dutacq,  A.,  251 


278 


INDEX 


Eclogue,  Op.  3  (Hirtengedicht), 

Elgar,  Edward,  7,  20 
Eolides,  Lei,  48,  161 

Wagnerian    influence    in, 

96 

Epic  form,  the,  202 

Epinal,  15 

Etranger,  U,  10 

Euphiosine  and  Coradin,  93 

Euryanihe,  94 

£e'^,  Massenet's,  79 

Fantasia  for  Pianoforte,  Op.  13, 

Fantasia  in  C,  133 
Fantasias  upon  Gu/istan,  125,  1 26 
Faure,  Gabriel,  25 1 
Faust,  Gounod's,  54 
Ferreot,  Dr.,  59  note 
Fervaal,  10 
Figaro,  The,  46 
Finale  in  B  flat  major,  137 
Fioretti  of  St.  Francis,  174 
Flying  Dutchman,  The,  104 
Fontaine,  M.,  246 
Foret  Enchantee,  La,  10 
Fornarina,  La,  'J^ 
Era  Angelico,  222 
France,    music    in,    under   the 
Second  Empire,  4 
revival  of  music  in,  since 
1870,  5,  6 
Franck,  Cesar 

The  Man  and  the  Teacher — 
birth  of,  29 
artistic  inheritance,  30 
destined    for    the    musical 

profession,  31 
meets    Pauline    Garcia   in 

Belgium,  31 
enters  the  Paris  Conserva- 
toire, 31 


Franck,  Cesar — continued 

transposes  Hummel's  Con- 
certo, 32 
wins  prizes  for  fugue,  32,33 
competes    for    the    organ 

prize,  33 
leaves    the  Conservatoire, 

34.  no 
meets  Liszt,  1 10 
as  a  virtuoso,  35,  I20 
returns  to  Paris,  1844,  36 
his     eclogue     Ruth     per- 
formed, 37 
marriage  of,  38 
poverty  of,  39 
overworks   in    writing    Le 

Valet  de  Ferme,  40 
appointed   organist   of  S.- 

Jean-S.      Fran9ois      au 

Marais,  41 
appointed       organist       of 

Sainte-Clotilde,  41,  42 
as  an  improvisatore,  43,  44 
engaged  in  composition  of 

The  Beatitudes,   45,   48, 

169,  209 
writes  the    Ode  to  Paris, 

46 

appointed  Professor  of 
Organ  at  the  Conser- 
vatoire, 47,  244 

writes  the  Redemption,  47, 
209 

arranges  a  private  per- 
formance of  The  Beati- 
tudes, 49 

divides  the  work  into  sec- 
tions, 50 

receives  Governmental  dis- 
tinctions, 51,  52,  246 
note 

the  festival  in  hi?  honour, 
52,53 


INDEX 


279 


Franc  k,  Cesar — continued 

his     Symphony    performed, 

.  54>  55 

his  String  Quartet  per- 
formed, 55,  56 

elected  president  of  the 
Societe  Nationale  de 
Musique,  55 

his  triumph   at    Tournai, 

.56  . 

his  accident,  56 

unable   to   preside  at   the 

second    performance    of 

the  String  Quartet ^  57 
death  of,  58 
funeral  of,  58 
monument    to,     60,    256 

note 
tardy  recognition    of,  60, 

61 
personal      appearance    of, 

62,  63 
portrait  of,  63  note 
his  capacity  for  work,  63- 

66,  97 

his  interest   in  literature, 

6+ 
modesty  of,  65 
kindly   nature    of,  66-68, 

238,  247 
his  simple    faith,    68,    69, 

250 
his   wrath   at    bad   music, 

67,  241 

as  a  teacher,  234-249,  254, 

255 
his  title  of"  Father,"  235 
his  pupils,  251-255 
The  Artist  and  the  Man — 
musical  renaissance  due  to, 

4,  6,  7,  16 
influence  in  France,  6,  7, 

16,  235,  256 


Franck,  Cesar — continued 

influence    in   England,  7, 

8,  16 
influence    in   Belgium,    16 
revives  classical  forms,  7 
his  views  oiformj  71,  241 
his  affinity  with  fourteenth 

and    fifteenth     century 

painters,  '](i^    176,    212, 

222 
his  artistic  conscience,  ']'] 
spiritual     conceptions     of, 

78,  173-176,  212,  250 
architectural  balance  ofhis 

work,  80,  90,  171,  241 
his    mysticism     compared 

with  the  Wagnerian,  81 
contemplative  tendency  of, 

82 
classicism  of,  83-85 
individuality  of,  88,  89,  94 
analysis  of  his  style,  90 
early  predilections  of,  92 
influence  of  Bach  on,  93- 

95,  134 

influence  of  Beethoven  on, 
87,  88,  93,  95,  105,  108, 

109,  133,  134,  m,  i4o» 

164,  169,  224 
influence  of  Gluck  on,  94 
influence  of  Liszt  on,  105 
influence     of  Mehul    on, 

93,  105,  120 
influence  of  Meyerbeer  on 

96,  121,  215 
influence   of  Schubert  on, 

94,  no 

influence   of  Wagner  on, 

96,134 
influence  of  Weber  on,  94, 

no 
his  methods  of  work,  100- 

102 


28o 


INDEX 


Franck,  Cesar — continued 

three  distinct  st^/les  of,  I02 
his   first    period    of  com- 
position, 104—124 
his  Trios,  1 04-1 12 
his  Vange  et  V Enfant,  112, 

113 

his  first  pianoforte  pieces, 

1 1 3-1 20 

his  Ruth  analysed,  120-124 

his  second  period  of  com- 
position, 125-158 

his  system  of  cataloguing, 
125-127 

religious  character  of  his 
work,  127-133 

his  organ  works,  132-142 

his  Redemption  considered, 
142-158 

third  period  of  composi- 
tion, 159-181 

his  self-confidence,  160 

his  Cantabik  in  B ;  the 
Quintet  in  F  minor,  161 

his  return  to  composition 
for  the  pianoforte,  161- 
169 

his  Sonata  in  A  for  Violin 
and  Piano,  169 

establishes  the  cyclical 
form,  171 

devotes  himself  to  sym- 
phonic form,  171-173 

his  Psyche  and  its  spiritu- 
ality, 173-176 

his  delight  in  the  Magnifi- 
cat, 176-178 

his  attempts  at  dramatic 
music,  178-180 

his  Quartet  in  D  major, 
. 184-197 

his  Sonata  in  A,  8,  19, 
20 


Franck,  Cesar — continued 

his  organ  Chorales,  198-201 
culmination  of  his  art  in 
The  Beatitudes,  206,  228 
composition  of,  2c8- 
210 
analysis  of,  211-228 
list  of  works  of,  257-270 
bibliography  of,  271-273 
"  Franck  Festival,"  The,  52 
Franck,  Jerome,  30  note 
Joseph,  36 

M.  Georges  Cesar,  30,  34 
note,  37  note,  4I  note,  55 
note,  63  note,    119,   207 
note,  257 
Franco-Prussian  War,  9,  45,  46 
Frescobaldi,  133 
Fugue,  decline  of  the,  85 

Gaddi,  Taddeo,  76 
Galeotti,  251 
Garcia,  Pauline,  31 
Garcinj  Jules,  54 
Gardey,  Mgr.,  42  note,  58,  177 
Gautier,  Theophile,  5 
Gavioli,  Mile.,  52,  53 
Germany     fails     to     appreciate 
Franck,  80 

fails  to  follow  Beethoven's 
lead,  87 
Ghisele,  65,  178-180 
Gibier,  M.,  55  note 
Gigout,  E.,  198  note 
Giotto,  248 

Giovanni  da  Fiesole,  78 
Glasgow,  8 

Gluck,   Christopher   Willibald, 
7,  13,  18,  248 

Armide,  247 

influence  on  Franck,  94 
God  save  the  King,  Duet  on,  126 
Goethe's  Faust,  205 


INDEX 


281 


Goncourt,     Edmond     et    Jules 

de,  5 
Gounod,  Charles,  ()'] 

Faust,  54 

on  the  Symphony,  55 

quartets  of,  86 
Gozzoli,  248 
Grande  Piece  Symphonique,  134, 

135 
Grandval,  Mme.  de,  153 
Gregorian  music,  13,  130,  198 
Gretry,  92 

Grieg,  Edvard,  on  quartets,  183 
Grieux,  Des,  123 
Griset,  J.,  112 
Guilmant,  AL,  13,  198  note,  251, 

255  note 
Guiraud,  Ernest,  51 
Gulistan,  92  note 

Halevy,  Fromenthal,  La  Ju'we, 
111 
overtures  of,  86 
Handel,  concertos  of,  135  note 
his    treatment    of    Christ, 
212 
Haydn,  F.  ].,  54,  85,  162 
Henri  III.,  30  note 
Hereford,  8 
Herrenthal,  30  note 
Heymann,  M.  L.,  55  note 
Hirten-Gedicht,        See     Eclogue, 

Op.  3 
Holmes,  Augusta,  253 
Homer,  203,  205 
Hugo,  Victor,  Les  Djlnns,  5,  163 
Hulda,  53,  169,  178,  246 

ballet  of,  179 
Hummel,  J.  N.,  A  minor  con- 
certo, 32 

Imbert,    M.    Hugues,    on    M. 
d'lndy,  10 


Independent,  The,  183  note 
Indy,  Vincent  d',  his  qualifica- 
tions   as   biographer,   3, 

7-15 

at  the  Queen's  Hall  Sym- 
phony Concert,  1909, 
8 

birth  of,  9 

studies  under  Diemer  and 
Lavignac,  9 

shares  in  the  defence  of 
Paris,  9,  46 

becomes  a  pupil  of  Franclc, 
14,  16,  46,  242-244,  253 

choirmaster     to    Colonne, 

9 

produces    The    Piccolomini, 

10 

his  Trilogy  on  Wallenstein 
and  other  works,  10 

style  of,  II,  12 

founds  the  Schola  Can- 
torum,  12,  255  note 

ideals  of,  13-15 

as  principal  of  the  Schola, 

13-15 

plays  in  the  first  perform- 
ance of  The  Beatitudes, 

49 
takes    Redemption  to  Liszt 
and  Brahms  in  Weimar, 
112 
recopies  score  of  Redemp- 
tion, 152 
suggests     transposition     of 

Redemption,  154 
Psyche  dedicated  to,  173 
completes  Ghisele,  180 
Franck's  letter  to,  246 
his  Chevauchie  du  Cid,  246 
Ingres,  J.  A.  D.,  90 
Iphigenie  en  Tauride,  94 
Italy,  musical  degeneracy  of,  86 


282 


INDEX 


JoNCiEREs,  Victorln,  50 
Joseph^  Mehul's,  38,  92,  122 
Judaic  school  of  opera,  86 

Kant,  Emmanuel,  Critic  of  Pure 

Reason,  64 
Kapellmeister  compositions,  129 
Kempis,  Thomas  a,  79 
Klopstock's  Messiah,  204 
Kunkelmann,  Henri,  254 

La  Juive,  121 

Lalo,  Edouard,  50,  153,  256 

Symphony  in  G  minor,  172 
Lamartine,  Alphonse  de,  5 
Lamoureux,  48 
Laub,  Herr,  III  note 
Lavignac,  9 
Leborne,  M.,  31 
Lefebure-Wely,  M.,  137 
Leipzig  Conservatoire,  183 
Lekeu,  Guillaume,  254 
Leopold  L,  36,  105 
Leslino,  Mme.,  53 
Liege,  29,  31,  106,  210 
Liegeois,  M.  C,  55  note 
Lippi,  Filippo,  yG,  78,  222 
Lisle,  Leconte  de,  48 
Liszt,  Franz,  19,  21,  35,  88 

his    interest    in     Franck's 
Trios,  I10-112 

influence  on    Franck,   II, 
105,  207 

visits      Franck       at      Ste, 
Clotilde,  44,  137 

writes  on  three  staves,  118 

writes  for  pianoforte,  162 
Lodoiska,  32 
Lohengrin,  79 
Louis  XIV.,  128 
Loys,  M.,  161 
Lucan's  Pharsalus,  204 
Lyons,  15 


Madame  Tur lupin,  51 
Magnificat,  176,  177 
Mahaut,  A.,  251 
Malherbe,     M.     Charles,     114 

note 
Manon,  123 

Marcel,  Henri,  on  Franck,  256 
March,  53 
Maric-Magdeleine ,     M  assenet's, 

Marseilles,  15 
Marsick,  M.,  161 
Marty,  Georges,  251 
Mason,  Dr.,  iii  note 
Mass  in  D  minor,  141 
Masse,  Victor,  51,  244,  253 
Massenet,  M.,  79  note,  122 
Mauclair,  Camille,  La  Religion 
de  la  Musi  que,  19 
his  Views  on  Franck,  17- 

21 

Mehul,    influence    on   Franck, 
105,  120 
^  Joseph,  38,  92,  122 
MeistersingtT^  100 
Melodies,  Franck's,  126 
Memories  oj  a  Musical  Life,  ill 

note 
Mendelssohn,  Felix  Bartholdy, 

83,87 
Messe  d  treis  voix.  Op.  12,  126 

analysed,  137-I42 
Messe  solennelle,  130,  141 
Messiad,  The,  204 
Meyerbeer,  Giacomo,  influence 
on  Franck,  4,  96,   121, 
215,  224 
marches  of,  86 
popularity  of,  8 
Minister  of  Fine  Arts,  49,  5I 
Missa  Solemnis,  87,  140,  205 
Monde  Musical,  93  note 
Monsigny,  Le  T>eserteur,  92 


INDEX 


283 


Monte  Carlo ^  179,  180 
Monteverde,  Orjeo  and  Incoro- 

nazione  di  Poppea,  15  note 
Montlu9on,  20 
Montpellier,  15 
Mozart,  W.  A.,  93,  162 

quartets  of,  182 
Music,  origin  of,  127 
Musician,  The,  10 

Nancy,  15,  254 
New  York,  ill  note 
Nibelungen,  The,^i,  134,  205 
J^oces  de  Jea?jnette,  Les,  61,  253 
Notations  Artistiques,  173  note 
Nuova  Antologia,  142  note 

Onslow,  quintets  of,  86 
Oratorio,  history  of  the,  202-206 
Orcagna,  Andrea,  122 
Organ  Chorales,  Franc k's,  54,  58, 
88,  160 

in  A,  201 

in  B,  201 

in  E,  19R-201 
Organiste,    V,    59   Pieces    pour 

Harmonium  176 
Orientales,  Les,  163  note 

Padua,  Arena  of,  174 
Palestrina,  Pierluigi,  13,  14,  69, 

131,132 

Taradise  Lost,  204 
Parent,  Armand,  251 
Paris,  Boulevard  S.  Michel,  6 
Cirque        des        Champs 

Elysees,  38 
Cirque  d'Hiver,  52 
Conservatoire,  9 
concerts  of,  210 
Franck       professor      of 

organ  at,  47,  244 
Franck  studies  at,  31-34 


Paris — continued 

neglect  of  Franck,    47, 

49,  59,  61,  247 
tuition  at,  233,  236,  247 
Franck's  ode  on,  46 
N.  D.  de  Lorette,  38,  41 
Revolution  of  1848,  38 
Sainte  Clotilde,  41-44,  58, 

132,  251 
Sainte  Jacques,  58 
S.-Jean-S.      Francois      au 

Marais,  41 
Sainte  Valere,  41 
siege  of,  9,  46 
Theatre  Lyrique,  68 
Trocadero,  161 

Parsifal,  96,  104 

Pasdeloup,  Jules,  10,  52,  53 

produces  ThePiccolomini,  10 

Pastorale,  136 

Pau,  246 

Perugino,  Paolo  Vanucci,  "^d 

Pharsalus,  204 

Pianoforte,  works  for,  162 

Piccolomini,  The,  10 

Pierne,  Gabriel,  251 

Poitevin,  Mme.,  164 

Prelude,  Art  a,  and  Finale,  168, 169 
Choral  et  Fugue,  96  note 

analysis  of,  163-168 
Fugue  et  Variation,  136 

Triere  in  C  sharp,  136 

Prix  de  Rome,  34 

Procession,  The,  78,  176 

Psyche,  dedication  of,  19,  173 
popular  neglect  of,  8 
spiritual  character  of,  78, 
173-176 

Puvis  de  Chavannes,  20,  61,  65 

Ouce  est  ista,  1 30 
Quartet  in  D  major,  19,  54,  88, 
144,  160,  171,  180 


284 


INDEX 


Quartet — continued 

composition   of,  65,    184- 

189,  193 
diagram  of,  192 
Finale^  194-197 
harmonious      beauty      of, 

analysed,  189-197 
Lar ghetto,  119,  193 
success  of,  55,  56 
Quartet^    composition  of,   182- 

184 
Quasi  Marcia,  1 27 
Quincy,  64 

Quintet'in^  minor,  19,  88,  161, 
189 

Radoux,  Theodore,  210 

Rameau,  13,  18 

Raphael,  Sanzio,  76 

Ratisbonne,  80 

Rebecca,  78,  161 

Reber,  Henri,  244 

Reboul,  Jean,  V  Angeet  r  Enfant, 
112 

Recy,  Rene  de,  on  The  "Beati- 
tudes, 228 

Redemption,  19,  76,  78,  103,  127 
analysis  of,  142,  145-151 
compared  with  The  Beati- 
tudes, 216,  219,  221 
composition  ofj  47,  209 
first    performance    of,    47, 

151-154 
history  of,  143,  151-158 
Liszt's  delight  in,  II2 
plan  of  the  poem,  144 
two  versions  of,  143,  149, 

151,  I.54-158 
Reicha,  Antoine,  114,  115 
Reinecke,  183 
Rembrandt,  30,  248 
Remy,  M.,  161 
Renaissance,  the,  174,  199 


Renaissance,   cause    of  sterility 

of,  75,  128 
Renan,  Ernest,  69 

Uf-  cj  Christ,  213 
Revue  Bleuc,  La,  228  note 
Revue  Internationale  de  Musigue, 

159  note 
Richault,  M.,  125,  126 
Rohert  le  D table,  224 
Rot  d'Ts,  Le,  172 
Rolland,  M.  Komain,  Musiciens 
d'aujourdhui,  8,  18 
on  Cesar  Franck,  6 
on    indifference    to   music 
under  the   Second  Em- 
pire, 4 
on  the  Schola  Cantorum,  13 
on  Vincent  d'Indy,  II 
Rongier,  Mme.  Jeanne,  63  note 
Ropartz,   J.    Guy,   on    Franck, 
159,  254 
Symphonies  Modernes,  173 
Rossini,  popularity  of,  4 

Stab  at  mater,  153 
Rouet  d'Omphale,  Le,  79 
Rousseau,    Samuel,    180    note, 

251 
Royer,  Alphonse,  39,  40 
Rubens,  P.  P.,  76 
Russia,  National   School  of  Art 

and  Literature  in,  5 
Ruth,  78,  93,  102 

analysis  of,  1 20-1 24 
criticisms  of,  37,  38 
production  of,  37,  52 

Saint-Chamond,  15 
Saint-Jean-de-Luz,  15 
Saint- Rene-Taillandier,  G.,  251 
Saint-Saens,    M.,  59   note,  67, 
161,  256 
arranges  the  Prelude,  Fugue 
ct  Variation,  136 


INDEX 


285 


Saint-Saens,  M. — continued 

C    minor    Symphony,    172, 
173  note 

Cceli  enn arrant,  153 

Franck's  tribute  to,  68 

Le  Roust  d'Omphale,  79 
Samson  et  D  all  la,  68 
San  Gimignano,  176 
Sano  di  Pietro,  76 
Sauge-Fleuriey  10 
Schiller,   Friedrich,  Lay    of  the 

Bell,  10 
Schlesinger,  M.,  no,  117 
Schola  Cant'jrum,  foundation  of, 
12-15,  ^55  "o^^ 

progress  of,  18-20 
Schubert,  Franz,  87,  253 

influence  on  Franck,  no 

L'leder,  94 

quartets  of,  184 
Schuberth  &  Qo.,  106 
Schumann,  Robert,  19,  87,  94, 
100,  242,  253 

Faust,  204,  205 

writes  for  pianoforte,  162 
Schiitz,  Heinrich,  13 

Dialogus  per  la  Pascua,  212 
note,  221 
Second  empire,  indifference  to 

music  during,  4 
Serres,  Louis  de,  254 
Sheffield  Musical  Festival,  8 
Societe  Nationale  de  Musique, 

activity  of,  162 
concerts  of,   112,  161,  164, 
168,   169  note,  173,  176 
Franck  president  of,  55 
perform  the  String  Quartet, 

.56,  SI 
tribute  to  Franck,  59 
Societe  des  Concerts,  251 
Solo  for  Piano,  Op.  10,  125 


Sonata,   renovation  of  the,  85, 
168 

Sonata  in  A  for  Violin  and  Piano, 
19,  20,  54,  55,  88,  189 
analysis  of,  169-171 

Souvenir  of  Aix-la-Chapelle,  126 

Spohr,  87 

Stab  at  Mater,  153 

St.  Francis  of  Assisi,  174 

St  r a  tonic  e,  93 

Strauss,  Richard,  80 

String   Quartet — see    Quartet  in 
D  major 

Symphonic  form,  172 

Symphonie  Cevenole,  10 
Fantastique,  87 

Symphonies  Modernes,  173  note 

Sy7nphony  for  Orchestra,  207 

Symphony  in  D  minor,  136,  189 
analysed,  171-173 
first  performance  of,  54 
influence  of  Beethoven  in, 
95 

Tainh'duser,  104 
Thalberg,  35 
Thomas,  Ambrose,  59 
Tournai,  56 
Tournemire,  Ch.,  251 
"Tranches  de  Vie,"  248,  249 
Trios  concertans,  trois,  Op.  i,  102, 
161 
first  trio  in  F  sharp,  88,  93, 

105-109 
second  trio,  109 
third  trio,  no,  in 
dedication  of,  36,  105 
influence  of  Beethoven  in, 

105 
key  of,  119 
Trio  concert  ant  qua  trie  me,  Op.  2, 

93,  no 
Trio  de  Salon,  no 


286 


INDEX 


Tristan^  104 

Trois  petit  riens,  Op.  16,  126 

Trois   pieces   pour  grand   orgue, 

161 
Twelfth    Quartet     (Beethoven), 

Utrecht,  210 

V^.s,  Gustave    39 
Valet  de  Ferme^    Le^  composi- 
tion of,  40 
Vallin,  Gaston,  254 
Van  Dyck,  76 

Variation-form,  decline  of,  85 
Variations  Symphoniques,   8,    52, 

53»57>  169 
Veuillot,  Louis,  61 
Viardot,  Madame  Pauline,  31 

Paul,  112 
Vidal,  Paul,  251 
Vierge   a    la    Creche,    La,    78, 

176 

Violin  Sonata — see  Sonata  in  A 
Viotta,  Signor,  210 
Vita  Nuova,  206 
Voyage  en  Chine,  Le,  61 


Wagner,  Richard,  7,  11,  18,  21, 
89,  242 
influence  of,  in  France,  5, 

6,15 

his  use  of  leitmotiv,  225 
influence    on   Franck,  37, 

,96,  134 

Nibelungen,  204,  205 
Wailly,  Paul  de,  254 
Walkurie,  Die,  134 
PVallenstein's  Camp,  10 
Weber,  Charles,  Euryanthe,  94 

influence  on  Franck,  no, 
117 
Weimar,  iii  note,  112 
Wiertz,  Antoine,  78 
Woefelghem,  Van,  161 
Wood,  Mr.  Henry  J.,  12 

YsAYE,  Eugene,  plays  the  Violin 
Sonata,  8,  16,  55,  251 
Sonata  in  A,  dedicated  to, 

54,  170 
Ysaye  Quartet,  the,  56 
Ysaye,  Theophile,  54 

ZiMMERMANN,  Peter,  31 


BOOKS   ABOUT 

MUSIC 

LIVING  MASTERS   OF   MUSIC 

An    Illustrated    Series    of    Monographs    dealing    with     Con- 
temporary   Musical    Life,    and    including    Representatives    of 
all  Branches  of  the  Art. 

Edited  by  ROSA  NEWMARCH. 

Crown  8vo.    Cloth.     3s.  6d.  net. 

Henry  J.  Wood.    By  Rosa  Newmarch. 
Sir  Edward  Elgar.    By  R.  J.  Buckley. 
Joseph  Joachim.     By  J.  A.  Fuller  Maitland. 
Theodor  Leschetizky.     By  Annette  Hullah. 
GiACOMO  Puccini.     By  Wakeling  Dry. 
Alfred  Bruneau.     By  Arthur  Hervey. 
Ignaz  Paderewski.     By  E.  A.  Baughan. 
Claude  Debussy.     By  Mrs.  Franz  Liebich. 
Richard  Strauss.    By  Ernest  Newman. 
Granville  Bantock.     By  H.  Orsmond  Anderton. 

THE  MUSIC  OF  THE  MASTERS 

Edited  by  WAKELING  DRY. 

Foolscap  8vo.     With  Portrait.     3s.  6d.  net  each  vol. 

BRAHMS.     By  H.  C.  Colles. 

BACH.    By  Rutland  Boughton. 

WAGNER.     By  Ernest  Newman. 

TCHAIKOVSKI.     By  E.  Markham  Lee,  M.A.,  Mus. 

Doc. 
BEETHOVEN.    By  Ernest  Walker,  M.A.,  D.Mus. 

(Oxon). 
ELGAR.    By  Ernest  Newman. 

JOHN  LANE  THE  BODLEY  HEAD  LTD..  VIGO  ST..  W.  1 


THE  SINGING  OF  THE  FUTURE 

By  D.  FFRANGCON-DAVIES. 

With  an  Introduction  by  Sir  Edward  Elgar  and 

a  Photogravure  Portrait  of  the  Author. 

Demy  8vo.        12s.  6d.  net.        Sixth  Edition. 

"The  book  is  a  valuable  and  stimulating  contribution  to  musical 
jesthetics  ;  it  is  animated  throughout  by  a  lofty  conception  of  the  responsi- 
bilities of  the  artist,  and  it  enforces  with  spirit  and  with  eloquence  the 
sound  and  wholesome  doctrine  that  the  vitalising  element  of  song  is 
thought." — Spectator. 

MUSICAL  STUDIES:    ESSAYS 

By   ERNEST   NEWMAN. 
Crown  8vo.        5s.  net. 

"Mr.  Newman  writes  with  a  rare  sympathy  and  an  extraordinary 
insight." — Daily  Chronicle. 

A   MUSICAL   MOTLEY 

By   ERNEST   NEWMAN. 
Crown  8vo.  7s.  6d.  net. 


CARILLONS    OF   BELGIUM   AND 
HOLLAND 

Tower  Music  in  the  Low  Countries. 

By  WILLIAM  GORHAM  RICE.     With  32  Illustrations. 

Demy  Svo.        7s.  6d.  net. 

SAINT-SAENS 

By   ARTHUR   HERVEY. 
Illustrated.        Crown  Svo.        6s.  net. 

PALESTRINA :   HIS  LIFE  AND  TIMES 

By   ZOE   KENDRICK   PYNE. 
Illustrated.        Crown  Svo.        7s.  6d.  net. 

SCRIABIN 

By   ALFRED   SWAN. 
Illustrated.        Crown  Svo.        6s.  net. 


JOHN  LANE  THE  BODLEY  HEAD  LTD.,  VIGO  ST.,  W.  1 


DATE  DUE 

GAYLORD 

PKINTEO  JN  U.S    A. 

ML410.F82I63 


3  5002  00241   6761 

Indy,  Vincent  d' 

Cesar  Franck;  a  translation  from  the  Fr 


MUSIC 


ML 

410 

F82I6'5 


AUTHOR 

Indy. 


Cesar  Franck. 


WUSIC    LIBRARY 

ML 

410 

F82I63